Wishing Well

Chapters

Chapter Two
Chapter Three
Chapter Four
Chapter Five
Chapter Six
Chapter Seven
Chapter Eight
Chapter Nine
Chapter Ten
Chapter Twelve
Chapter Thirteen
Chapter Fourteen
Chapter Fifteen
Chapter Sixteen
Chapter Seventeen
Chapter Eighteen
Chapter Nineteen
Chapter Twenty-One
Chapter Twenty-Two
Book Two: Chapter One
Book Two: Chapter Two
Book Two: Chapter Three
Book Two: Chapter Four
Book Two: Chapter Five
Book Two: Chapter Six
Book Two: Chapter Seven
Book Two: Chapter Eight
Book Two: Chapter Nine
Book Two: Chapter Ten
Chapter One
Chapter Eleven
Chapter Twenty
Book Two: Chapter Eleven

Chapter Two

Your free fall was bound to come to an end. That is if you were falling. You must not have been dead, since you were hearing those voices talking about your fate. They spoke of letting you live so you were expecting a somewhat soft landing whenever it came.

Holy crap were you wrong. The darkness surrounding you gave way to bright vibrant colors as you felt air flowing in between your clothes, indicating that you weren't falling from any kind of well now, you were free falling from the sky.

The change in sensation got your brain working once more and you began to scream, rolling around in the air as the earth span around your head. You caught sight of buildings, strange looking buildings, like they weren't of this world at all, but it wasn't something you could really focus on since you were still falling from the air.

You steadied yourself, trying to stop the barreling so you could get a better sight of where you were going. For a second, it was working. But then you finally met a hard surface, the collision didn't knock you out, but it sent pain signals all throughout your body. But you couldn't even worry about that, cause you were rolling down the slope of whatever surface you hit.

Then you were falling again, this time you could see plainly where you were going, it was a cobblestone street, closing in further and further each second. Before you hit the ground, you blacked out.

*****************************

“What the heck is this thing?”

“I don't know, but I think he should be brought to the princess immediately.”

“Nonsense! This creature needs medical attention!”

“Very well. Send for the nurse.”

Your mind swam in foggy grayness for what seemed like an eternity. Conversations between unseen people would sometimes wash over your senses, and you would struggle to grasp what they were speaking about.

“Do you think its dangerous?”

“I doubt it. I mean look at it, how could it hurt anything in this state alone?”

“Very well. But I don't think we should take it back anytime soon.”

“What does it matter? Everypony already knows of its existence now.”

“Which is why we need to keep it away from the public. Perhaps when it has proven that it means no harm, then we will see about returning to the general public.”

The voices began to fade out as the thick grayness swirling around your head overwhelmed you once more, easing you into bliss.

*********************

Something was making you tense. You couldn't understand it, since you were still under the gray veil, but it was nagging at you now. You felt like a balloon with too much air, you needed to let out some of the pressure. You were going to burst.

It kept poking and prodding at the back of your mind until you felt like you couldn't take it anymore. It was horrible. You struggled against the veil now, begging for it to let you wake up, to let you finally see where you were. You knew you weren't dead anymore, and you needed to get out of all this haze.

You threw yourself up, throwing blankets and pillows out your way, screaming. You calmed down for a second to study where you had ended up. It looked like a medical tent, with all sorts of tables containing scalpels and needles. The fall must have been worse than it felt initially. You looked down at yourself and saw the bandages wrapped around your abdomen and legs.

“Sweet Celestia, it's waking up!” a voice cried.

What had the voice said? Celestia? What the hell? Your eyes focused further, searching for the source of the voice. To your utter disbelief it was a pony, standing behind a nearby table in nurse regalia.

That couldn't be right. These ponies don't exist, no way this could be real. What had the doctors done to you then to seeing things like this? Everything looked so cartoony, you must have been high off your ass from whatever the doctors pumped into your veins. The real question was why you were seeing ponies from this, though.

You began to slide your legs off the side of the bed, but were met with incredible pain as you brought them to the ground at the side of your small bed.

“Careful!” The nurse from your hallucination shouted. “You shouldn't be out and about for a couple more days!”

That didn't stop you, though. Why would you listen to something that wasn't real? You put your weight on your legs, finally standing up. That lasted for less then a second before they gave out and you were on the ground.

“Oh!” The nurse scurried over to see if you were okay.

You brushed her off with a swipe of the hand. “Get away! I don't need help from something that isn't real!”

“What do you mean? I am very real, I assure you!” The pony said, trying to bring a reassuring hoof to your side.

“No!” You swiped, knocking her hoof back. They felt very real, light coat of fur and all. That only made you worry further on what kind of substance was flowing through you. You struggled to your knees, and began crawling to the crevice in the tent, where people would enter and depart.

“Somepony, help me with this!” The nurse called.

You heard other voices but were too intent on reaching the exit of the tent to pay attention. The voices began to surround you and you looked to your sides to see that hooves were steadily following your ginger crawl towards the tent.

“Stay away...” you warned.

“Should we start pulling it back?” A voice asked.

“It's okay, maybe it needs to see this.”

The hooves left your sides as you breathed a sigh of relief finally coming to the tent's opening. You pushed through, closing your eyes as you felt sunlight beating upon your face. You felt like you hadn't experienced this for quite sometime, and were glad to feel the warmth once more.

You opened up your eyes, taking in a huge breath. What you saw shook you to your very core. The pastel world that laid before you was breathtaking enough, but it wasn't just any bright and vibrant world, it was Equestria. You, a human from earth, were kneeling upon the very grass of the world you had seen only on television and the internet.

Beautiful grassy hills only gave way to forest or mountain as you searched the land far and wide with your gaze. You already recognized certain landmarks you had known from the show, including the Everfree forest. You looked up towards the large mountain in the distance, and saw the breathtaking city that was the capital of this land, Canterlot. Water ran down from its roost high above, falling into the large lake below.

Your first thought was that of utter joy, but soon you remembered what was the likely scenario playing out here. You were high, but could anyone high even see something so vivid? You didn't think so, for you felt and breathed in every image that came before you. It had to be real.

But why? Why was this real? What the hell was going on?!

“I hope this helped you.” A voice to your side said.

You looked and it was clearly a doctor, for he wore a white coat and simply carried the air of authority that was necessary with being in control of people's lives. This was the first time you had gotten a good look at a pony since you were here and he looked just like a colt would on the show.

“Why am I here?” You asked.

“None of us know. I was hoping you did, but now I clearly see you are just as lost as us.” He was looking out into the beauty of the world too.

“I can't believe it..” You muttered.

“Can't believe what?” He asked.

“I'm in Equestria...”

He gave a laugh. “Yes, but far away from any major population of Equestria.”

“Why?” You asked.

“Why, we don't know anything about you. Like what kind of creature you are, or your intentions.”

You suddenly began blurting information about yourself. Telling him your name and your race and what your life was like.

“Whoa, calm down there.” He laughed. “Don't overload me with all that information right now. All I needed was to know what you were and what your intentions were. You have graciously already provided me with both, human. No need to go further into detail about yourself.”

You nodded, your heart still skipping beats within your chest from this mind shattering revelation.

“Why don't you come back in and rest?” he suggested.

You struggled back in and retook your position upon the bed. It was surprising to find that it fit your height so well. You thought with the ponies and whatnot your legs would be dangling off the end of the bed. You asked the doctor how long you would be forced to remain within bed until you able to be mobile again.

“Hmm..” He tapped his chin. “After that little act, human, I'd say perhaps a week at the least.”

Good enough for you. The doctor made sure everything was in order before slipping out of sight within another section of the tent. Nurses came by on occasion, asking if you needed assistance or anything of the like.

You politely refused their assistance and offers of food, for you know what they ate and you weren't sure you were ready for a daisy sandwich just yet, but you were getting hungry and wondered what they must have fed you when you were unconscious.

Most of all though, you wanted some time to collect your thoughts. If you were here, then your wish came true. You made a mental note to thank whatever force brought you here away from that fire back on earth.

It was funny to think about at first. You were in Equestria! The beautiful land that so many had only dreamed of crossing into. Why you were so lucky you didn't know, but you weren't complaining. Now you could enjoy a perfect life, away from all the crap back on earth and free to do whatever you want in this fantasy world.

You thought about meeting the mane six, the stars of the show back on earth, but you felt a surge of nervous tension rise in you. It was like meeting a celebrity back on earth, you don't if you actually had the guts to do anything like that. Maybe you would stay out of the way, maybe go to some other place besides where they lived? But what would that do for you? You would still need to find some way to survive in this world, you couldn't just wander about without direction in this world too.

The doctor eventually came to check up on you himself, making sure everything was still working the way it should. You asked him what was going to happen when you were fully recovered.

“I suppose I should tell you.” He coughed. “After you're back into your normal healthy self, I believe it would be most wise to present you to Celestia.”

Your stomach lurched. “W-what?”

“What's wrong?” The doctor asked. “It should be quite an honor. You seem to know quite a bit about this land.”

“Uhmm yeah..” Your mind was brought to all those hours spent watching all of the mane six's adventures through Ponyville and sometimes beyond.

“So you should have no problem with presenting yourself to the princess.” He gave you a pat on the shoulder. “We'll be there too to report all the technical stuff regarding you anyways. So you won't be alone, human.”

“Okay..” You replied.

He left after that, leaving you to stew over the new bit of information. You were going to meet Celestia, and as awesome as that seemed, you were nervous out of your mind. You were still overwhelmed by all of this, to even be here, and then they were sending you to meet the highest of all royalty after your recovery. You didn't know if your poor head could take so much at one time.

You laid back on your bed, finally deciding that perhaps resting was the best thing you could be doing at this time. There was only one problem, and that was you were too excited to sleep. So as day finally gave way to night, you still rolled around in your bed, careful not to agitate any place where you had sustained damage.

“That's just great..” you grumbled. “I need rest and all this crap going through my head won't let me enjoy a minute of it.”

You soon fell asleep without even knowing it, as was the case with most fits of slumber.

Chapter Three

Days passed by as you soon regained the health you had had previous to your fall. Funny how all those stories always told of the human falling from the sky. You should have seen this coming. Then again how could you? You had dropped thinking you were going to die at the bottom of a well, not dropping into a different world.

The doctor kept an eye on you as you went through a short physical therapy process, stretching out your legs and arms, regaining the strength in each muscle and tendon that had been damaged. You were making great progress as the doctor soon let you move out and about without his permission.

You heard the nurses talk about how strange you looked, and why you needed to wear clothes constantly when most of the residents only wore them on occasion. You couldn't blame them, you were quite the thing to see in this world: a biped with digits upon your hands and feet. You heard your figure compared to that of Diamond Dogs and even Dragons, which you thought was a bit absurd.

Still, you simply brushed off all the talk around you. You had much more important things to deal with, such as how the hell you would cope with meeting the princess when the time came. You were on the verge of freaking out just by thinking about it. What was she going to ask you? What would you answer with? Oh god this was going to be horrible.

You were sitting at one of the small tables when the doctor came and rested himself at the other end of the table, obviously intent on a discussion.

“You sure are healing quite quick.” He said casually. “Do all humans have such an ability?”

You chuckled a bit. “They might, I don't know. We just heal the way we heal, I guess it's fast.”

The doctor's eyes lit up in interest. “I must say, you've recovered in half the time I thought was necessary. I'm quite impressed with your race's resilience.”

“Thanks.” you said, your eyes dropping down to the table as you tapped your fingers upon it's surface.

“I think we should be setting off to see Celestia quite soon.” he finally said.

You almost cringed at that but nodded slowly. Oh man, it was coming. It was coming sooner than you had thought.

“I don't believe you had anything to your name upon your arrival here besides the clothes you were wearing. That should make it much easier and quicker for us to sort things out.” He stood up. “I should go get my things in order and we can set out just as soon as we get that done.”

“Whoa, what about the rest of the people here?” you asked.

“The other ponies should be fine without us. You were the only reason we were out here, after all.”

“Will anyone else be coming?”

“I don't see the need for another to join us, since you seem to be back to one hundred percent.” He finally kept trotting away. “Now if you'll excuse me..” and he slipped from sight.

You didn't move, you just kept thinking about meeting Celestia. You were going to make an idiot of yourself, you just knew it. Worse, they would hate you for some reason and you wouldn't even be allowed to show your face anywhere near Equestria.

You kept telling yourself to calm down but you were on the verge of fidgeting. You took a deep breath and stood up, hoping that perhaps a walk would help you. You left the tent and looked over the sunny land. No matter how many times you looked, it didn't little to dampen the affect the beauty had on you.

You felt yourself smiling faintly. You had a whole new world to explore now. In this world, the occupation of “Adventurer” actually seemed possible. There was still so much untamed land. Maybe you never had to meet the Mane Six, maybe you never had to subject yourself to all the unwanted nervousness.

“Still fascinated by the sights, I see.” The doctors voice carried around you as he came to your side.

He seemed no different except for the saddle bag that was hanging at his side now. “We can head out as soon as you like. I apologize that we'll be forced to make the trek on hoof.”

You assured him it was fine. Anything to keep you away from all that pressure for as long as possible. You remembered all those stories you read involving humans in Equestria. They always seemed to be the heroic type, willing to do anything to protect those in need. You were never one to make sacrifice, that was why you read those stories, to make you feel like a hero.

"We should probably be going.” The doctor said softly.

You realized you had phased out. You apologized and the two off you started heading off towards the mountain that sheltered the beautiful city of Canterlot far above. Everything seemed the way it should, the grass bended gently as the breeze pressed upon it ever so softly, and the flora gave off a pleasant scent.

You couldn't help but give a big stupid grin as you closed in on the mountain. The doctor didn't try to make conversation with you as he understood you were taking everything in while you walked by it. He simply kept to himself and trotted along side you at a steady pace.

Hours passed as you the mountain grew bigger and bigger on your approach. You could discern trails running up the side of the mountain, indicating the path you two would be taking to get up there. You still didn't understand why the doctor didn't have a more efficient way of reaching Canterlot, but since you had no desire to be there in front of everyone that soon, you weren't complaining.

Eventually your feet left the grass and you were on the very trail you had seen when you had been approaching the mountain. It climbed the very length of the mountain and seemed to wrap around it several times. You didn't like heights but it was something to keep your mind off what was to come.

The path was well laid out, however and you rarely found yourself looking over the edge. The doctor seemed to be having a harder time than you in actuality. He kept close to the mountain and seemed to always be stepping off balance.

“Is everything okay?” You eventually asked him.

“I'm fine, I promise! Just this accursed height..” He grumbled.

You told him it wasn't that big of a deal and that you were both going to be fine, but he didn't seem to take any of your reassurance to heart. He simply kept at what he had been doing previously, and you felt sorry for doctor. He had already went out of his way for you to take care of you and now he forcing himself to do something he wasn't very comfortable with.

You couldn't do anything that you hadn't already done however and just tried to keep heading up the mountain's side silently. The sun was hitting the stages of dusk, but as you continued your ascend, the light that was lost was easily made back.

The land was even more beautiful from this view, you could see it all. Even Ponyville was within your sight now. You wondered what was occurring down there. You almost would have preferred to be there than here right now. But you were even more afraid to meet the Mane Six than you were to meet Celestia, so you were stuck in your current position no matter what.

The winding road broke and you could see that you had finally reached the top on par with Canterlot. The glorious city was even more magnificent when viewed in closer proximity. The moat and drawbridge laid before you as the doctor paid it no mind and simply continued across. You wanted to stop to take the view in full effect but the doctor seemed eager to end the journey.

The guards eyed you curiously as you rejoined him. They seemed to be fascinated with you more than anything. The doctor reassured them that you were harmless and that you would be seeking an audience with the princess before night finally came. They nodded in understanding and allowed you both into the city.

Even as late as it was, ponies were moving about upon the streets of Canterlot. It seemed kind of hectic but as you looked more closely, almost all of it was quite organized in the end as groups of ponies moved from building to building or chatted on the sides of the streets. It may have been late, but it was never too late for social gatherings in Canterlot it seemed.

You were led up stairs and eventually to the gates in front of Canterlot castle. Again, the doctor pleaded your case and the guards allowed you access to the courtyard. The courtyard was quite the sight itself with painted windows adorning the walls within the courtyard's boundaries.

The doctor again gave you no pause to admire the work and simply ascended the steps to the main doors. You knew beyond them was the encounter you had been dreading. You felt your stomach knot up horribly and you imagined how stupid you would sound, trying to grasp at words as they flew away.

The doctor stopped before the doors and looked at you. “Just let me do the talking, okay?” He gave a faint reassuring smile. “If a question is asked in your direction, just answer it to the best of your abilities.”

You nodded in understanding, and followed through the doors as they were pushed open, revealing the throne room. Tapestries hung from the ceiling and painted glass windows depicting legends were scattered across all the walls, mimicking the style of the courtyard.

Guards seemed to be at every step you took as you followed the doctor to the throne. You didn't even look at it, you were afraid to make eye contact with the individual upon it.

“Ah, I see the creature has recovered sooner than anticipated.” Celestia's voice carried through the whole throne room, shaking your resolve.

“Yes princess.” The doctor's voice replied. “He is of a race of resilient beings known as 'humans.'”

“Interesting. What is your name, human?”

Oh god, she asked you a question. You looked up and caught eye contact with her. She looked just like you remembered her, but that seemed to deter you somewhat.

She gave a warm smile. “You have nothing to fear, human. I assure you.”

As with the doctor earlier, you began blurting out all sorts of information regarding yourself from nervous habit. As soon as you delved into darker subjects, Celestia raised a hoof, signaling for you to cease.

“It seems that there is a lot we can learn from you.” her face still housing that warm smile. “How would you like to be a guest of honor here at the castle?”

You couldn't believe what you had just heard. A royal guest at Canterlot castle? Giddy happiness bubbled up inside of you now. But you were still the strange sight here and you sobered up just as soon as the happiness had come.

“I-I would love to.” You managed out, still fighting your nervousness.

She turned towards the doctor. “Perhaps you should have a room too. You seem a bit pale.”

The doctor nodded slowly. “It was that accursed walk up here. I wish I could get royal escorts on occasion, like your faithful student.” He said jokingly.

She chuckled at that. “Very well, you should know where you'll be staying, doctor.” She turned to you. “I'll have one of the guards escort you. I look forward to getting to know you.”

Just like that you were no longer the subject of attention, and a guard did, in fact, come to your side to escort you. He didn't say anything, which was fine with you. You still needed to calm down after all of that.

You were surprised the conversation hadn't gone longer, you expected to be there for at least an hour. Instead you were there for less than twenty minutes. You were relieved, but a bit offended at the same time. You shrugged it off and simply followed the guard leading you around the halls of the castle.

You wondered where Luna's room was, they never did reveal that at any point in time. She seemed nice enough from your viewpoint previously, but you never knew what she was like personally. Not that it mattered to you. You were just happy to be through the thick of it for now.

The guard stopped before a door and opened it for you, revealing a small, but cozy, guest room. You couldn't ask for anything better. You thanked the guard as he left to return to his usual rounds and closed the door behind you. There was a nice window opposite of your bed and you took a peak out of it.

You could see the majority of Canterlot from here. You concluded that you were residing in the lower section of one of the towers in the castle, giving you just enough view across the city. It was mesmerizing, and you nearly lost yourself in the sight. You seemed to daydream more than normal ever since you arrived in Equestria, but it was all you seemed to have to yourself anymore.

You closed the window, sighing. You looked at the bed, and you realized how tired you were. You threw yourself onto the bed, ready to sleep. Unfortunately, you opened your eyes shortly after and caught sight of the moon rising up into the sky, bathing you in it's light as you stared out the window from the comfort of your bed.

You weren't so tired anymore. You simply watched the moon move slowly across the sky for what seemed like hours.

Chapter Four

“How long are we going to wait?”

“As long as necessary.”

“But the human has already had enough time. We need to begin.”

“We will wait as long as necessary.”

“Curse you.” The voice paused. “Hear can hear all of this.”

“So he can. It appears that once we made the leap, we seemed to chain together on a mental level.”

“How does this bode for us?”

“It does nothing. He can't prevent what's to come.”

You suddenly felt like something was breathing down your neck. “Don't even try to stop us. You'll only know pain and despair otherwise.”

You rolled out of bed suddenly and fell on the floor. You know you had done something bad at the well. Now whatever the hell these things were, they were loose. They sounded evil, demonic even. You had to warn someone, perhaps Celestia?

You looked out the window, the sun was just barely making its rounds across the sky, indicating it was dawn. You made sure everything was in order (which was particularly easy, considering you had nothing to actually worry about,) and opened the door, looking out into the halls of Canterlot castle.

Why you didn't care about talking to Celestia now was beyond you, you just knew you needed to tell someone about this. But those things said you couldn't prevent what was to come. You couldn't, maybe, but surely Celestia could! Then you reminded yourself exactly how helpful she had been through the Mane Six's adventures. Coming in after the fighting and given a meager speech or being overwhelmed by an enemy's power, such as the pitiful romp with Chrysalis.

You then proceeded to scold yourself of even cutting down Celestia like that. She was a princess for Christ's sake! She was easily more powerful than you, and you had no place to truly put her strength up for debate. Besides, she was letting you stay in the castle as a kind gesture, your criticism was not even valid at this point.

You followed the halls, trying to remember exactly the path that the guard had led you down. The halls kept winding and winding and you were soon disorientated.

“It's quite the big castle.” A voice came from behind you.

It was the same guard that had escorted you earlier. “Where would you like to go?” He asked.

You told him of how you needed to tell Celestia something of importance and it needed to be as soon as possible.

“She does not hold audiences until a bit later in the day.” He said with a tinge of apology. “Would you like to wait in the throne room until she makes herself present?”

You nodded wordlessly, and were lead through the castle once more, this time returning to the place of origin. No one else was in the throne room except you and the guard, and it gave the whole room a sort of open-ended feeling, hollow even.

The guard made his leave, as he was needed elsewhere, leaving you alone. Minutes passed by as you simply leaned against the wall in the huge throne room, bored out of your mind. Minutes gave way to hours and eventually the throne room began to come to life as ponies filled its interior.

Guards filled their familiar positions and Celestia soon followed after them, seating herself upon her familiar throne. It was fascinating to see the customary habits that had been formed upon entering the throne room time after time for all the ponies, everyone seemed to know exactly where they were suppose to be at all times.

You had never payed this much attention to detail when you were just watching the show. Even beyond the searching and scanning for the background characters and other such novelties. You weren't looking for some gag, but you were studying the people and their characteristics. It gave you a whole new dimension to look at in this world.

You then reminded yourself why you were here and pushed yourself from your resting place upon the wall. The guards watched as you walked right up to the throne. They did not bother to stop you, they must have sensed the sense of urgency within you.

The princess eyed you curiously. “Is something on your mind, human?”

You nodded.

“Well let us hear what you have to say then.”

You began your lengthy discussion on how voices within your conscious were talking of destroying this land and setting it ablaze. You then discussed how you were possibly hearing them through 'chained mental state' theory that those voices had come up with. Finally, you described how this was a viable threat. Only after you had finished your dialogue, you realized how much you sounded like you just a had a bad acid trip.

The princess did not seemed to react at all to what you had said. She just kept a faint smile.

“We'll be sure to look into it, human. I promise.”

You deflated. She didn't believe you. You know you sounded ridiculous, but seriously? Your arms fell limp in defeat.

“Oh don't be so depressed.” She pleaded. “There's so much for you to do in this glorious city that you shouldn't worry yourself with matters of the kingdom. I appreciate your concern for my land, I really do, and so does everypony else.”

You stood up straight, understanding what she was trying to say.

“Why don't you go explore the city?” She suggested. “Enjoy the sights and ponies. We're all very friendly, I assure you.”

You decided to take her suggestion and made your leave. You made a mental note to touch back on the subject at another time. You knew that this was serious, even if no one else thought so.

The guards nodded in acknowledgment as you passed them by to the main door. You gave one last look back to the throne room, where Celestia gestured for you to go enjoy yourself. You didn't even know what you could enjoy in town, you just felt really awkward.

You finally pushed open the doors and stepped out into the courtyard. The noon sun was high in the sky, causing glare across the whole city. There was so much you hadn't seen before, and thoughts of whatever those voices were up too were already wiped from your mind.

You left the courtyard quickly, descending into the city itself. The ponies all gave a weird look but quickly went back to what they were doing. They were way too courteous for belief.

You looked around for your first stop, and realized you were broke. Broke and hungry. You had no cash, or rather bits, on your person. What could you do without any money in a town like Canterlot? You were about to turn and make back for the castle when a familiar voice cut through the air.

“Getting ahead of yourself I see.” The doctor said descending the steps from the castle.

“Heh, yeah.” You said sheepishly.

“Don't worry, how about I show you around town? I've only been here on occasion myself, usually from the summons of our regal princess.”

You were here for just a couple of days and the doctor was already considering Celestia your princess too like you were a citizen of the land. It wasn't a bad thought at first, but you still couldn't help but feel like a sore thumb.

“Don't worry about money, either. I'm a doctor for Celestia's sake.” He said cheerfully.

The sights and sounds of the city were magnificent and something else entirely from the big cities back on earth. After hours of walking, you found yourself seated at one of the tables outside of a café.

The doctor was sitting there, telling you of his wife and kids back home in Hoofington, but you weren't paying attention. There was so much going on around you. It almost made you feel like you were in the big city again. So many ponies caught your eye as they always did when you were just an onlooker from a different world.

“You aren't ogling the mares, are you?” The doctor asked jokingly.

“What? No!” You quickly denied.

“Relax, I was just kidding. Aren't you going to eat your food?” He asked innocently.

You looked down at the meager meal laid before you. It was a daisy with a side of bread. You took the bread and munched on it softly.

“You ain't going to eat that daisy?” The doctor asked.

You shook your head, and in that instant the doctor reached a hoof over and dragged the daisy over to him. “Thank you very much.” He said with his mouth full.

You continued to look around, still locked in fascination of how active the city was.

“I knew you were looking at the mares.” The doctor muttered.

You glared at him, and he only chuckled in response.

“Are humans always this easy to irritate?” He asked in between convulsions.

The rest of the day was quite fun actually. The doctor took you to a fine art museum where you able to look at showcased art from a different world. It was quite fascinating really and what really impressed you was that some of the artists were not, in fact, unicorns.

You even got to walk across the ramparts protecting the city which did nothing but gave you another great view of the city. Of all the negatives you kept worrying about, they were always overwhelmed by the positives as the doctor kept showing you place after place.

You were sure you had already fallen in the love with the city countless times before the day eventually came to an end. The sun was falling when you were reentering the courtyard in Canterlot castle.

“I'm glad you seemed to enjoy yourself out there today.” The doctor said with a grin.

“Yeah..” you said sleepily. You had had fun, but were now exhausted from it all.

“I make my leave back to Hoofington in the morning.” The doctor said with regret. “It has been a pleasure making your acquaintance.” he finally pushed open the doors to the throne room.

You stepped in after him and were bombarded by a series of eyes.

“How did you enjoy the city, human?” Celestia asked from her throne.

You told her you had a lot of fun and enjoyed the sights and sounds of the city. She seemed pleased by the revelation. But she had obviously not caught your attention just for simple reassurance on how much you enjoyed yourself.

“I have somepony that wants to meet you in the morning.” She announced. “I hope you won't be to put off by her 'curious' nature. Is this okay?”

You told her it was fine and she relaxed. “Again, it is a pleasure having you here, human. That is all.”

You were lead back to your room by the familiar guard from the past two escorts. He gave a kind gesture and set off once more to do his duty.

You went back into your room and collapsed on your bed. You were tired now, that was for sure. You could almost take a guess at who Celestia was referring to when she had told you that someone wanted to speak with you.

You kept your mind off the matter, though and instead went back to the voices that you had heard this morning. Perhaps you would find someone you could talk too about it tomorrow? More than likely that would be the case.

You sighed as you laid face down on the bed, Equestria sure had a way of draining you of all your energy.

Chapter Five

You weren't visited by the voices immediately in your slumber. Instead, you were subjected to a series of flashing visions going through your mind. At first you were confused as to what was going on, but you eventually realized you were seeing through the eyes of another.

Red and black claws were pulling themselves over rocky surfaces, climbing steadily up the side of a mountain. It wasn't any mountain you knew or recognized in this land, and the way the terrain looked, you assumed it was far away and nowhere near any place you had seen before.

It moved with an unnatural speed as eventually everything came into a blur and you couldn't even catch a glimpse of any distinguishing factors anymore. It was like a rocket had been set off in an instant.

Eventually the blurring stopped and you could see exactly where the creature had arrived. He was at the top of the mountain, looking over all of Equestria. You could even catch a glimpse of Canterlot from the roost this thing had made.

“I look over this land everyday since we arrived.. and I imagine it burning..”

There was that unholy voice again. Chilling and demonic.

“We may wait for now, but eventually, the horn will sound for this land to be subject to our terror.” It laughed for a second, and then continued. “Human.. enjoy your time while you have it, as there will be nothing left when we begin our conquest.”

You woke in a cold sweat, the birds chirping outside as the sun had already broken into the morning sky and lit your room through the window. You crawled out of a bed and wiped your face free of the perspiration.

Terror gripped you as you knew that it wasn't just a dream. It was a vision. You could see what they could see, and you still didn't know exactly what these things were. You wondered if they could see through your eyes as well, but pushed that notion to the back of your head. That would only cause you more headache, you were sure.

You stood up and looked out the window into the city below. Everything was at risk, all of it. But if Celestia really didn't believe you then what hope did you have in stopping this? You felt like a helpless kitten, unable to differ or detract anything or anyone.

You kept telling yourself you had to try. You didn't leave your world to watch another one burn. You eventually broke your gaze from the outside world and headed towards your door, opening it swiftly and heading out without checking for anyone and found yourself bumping into someone.

“Oh I'm sorry!” A voice apologized.

You were quick to take the blame on yourself for causing the collision. You were, after all, the one that hadn't been looking. You caught yourself in mid-sentence as you recognized who you had just bumped into.

Twilight Sparkle, one of the Mane Six, stood before you, surrounded by a plethora of writing material and other novelties floating about her.

She looked as nervous as you, but unlike how you were feeling, extreme interest marked her eyes. You opened your mouth to say something, but she was the first to begin the inevitable conversation.

“Greetings.” She said, obviously a bit on edge. “I apologize for waiting outside your door at such an early time, but I..” She caught herself “Celestia requested I learn as much as I can from you about your kind.”

You felt like your personal space had been invaded slightly. Why would anyone wait outside someone's door until they woke up? You sighed as you reminded yourself that you should have known better, especially regarding Twilight.

She seemed to notice you were deep in thought and quickly slipped by you into your room, to your protest.

“Do we have to do this right now?” You asked sleepily.

“Well, what other time would you prefer?” She answered back placing her materials down upon your bed.

You grumbled something about never but kept it to yourself. Your stomach was all knotted up in nervousness as you kept telling yourself you were talking to one of your favorite ponies on the show. You weren't sure you really had it in you to interact with anyone like that yet.

You were fighting with your inner feelings when a thought came to you. Perhaps Twilight would believe your insane story? It was worth a shot, and the worse you could probably get was the same reaction you had received from Celestia.

Unfortunately, your question never was brought up as Twilight began to overwhelm you with an onslaught of her own questions.

First it went from your name, to your habits, then your life style, your world and the people around you, and your progress as a race. She seemed awestruck when you described such a mundane to you, such as the television, or your computer.

“It sounds like you have a lot of magic in your life.” Twilight said, still stuck in fascination.

“It's no magic, I assure you.” You returned.

After a few more questions, you noticed that your nervous feeling had faded away and you were more comfortable talking to the little purple unicorn. She seemed to be coping with your presence better herself and the flow of conversation came more smoothly.

You never thought this would be how you met Twilight (then again, you never thought you'd meet her,) but you never thought you'd be having a comfortable little chat with her within your guest quarters.

You almost forgot what you were going to ask her, but caught yourself just in time between one of her sentences.

“Hold on.” You said with grimness. “There's something I need to tell you.”

“Oh, okay?” She simply said, waiting for your words to come.

You told your predicament in the same words you used the day previous with Celestia. Unlike with Celestia, however, Twilight seemed to find every word you said gripping. You finally felt like you were getting somewhere with your plight now.

After you finished, you exhaled a long sigh. You were never that great when it came to describing and explaining but you thought you had done a well enough job with Twilight.

“How long do you think until these 'things' march on Equestria?” Twilight asked, her voice tinged with concern.

“I don't know..” You admitted.

“Are you sure they didn't say anything about when this was going to happen?” She pressed on.

You dug to the inner recesses of your mind, trying to think of all the voices had said since you were linked to them. The only word regarding time you could remember was 'soon.'

You shook your head sadly, telling Twilight that you had no idea when they were going to go through with this invasion outside of the estimation of 'soon.'

“We should tell Celestia about this!” Twilight stood up, already ready to hurry to the throne room.

“I tried already.” You explained. “I don't think she believed me.”

“That doesn't sound like something Celestia would do...” Twilight muttered, putting a hoof to her chin.

“I think it's because I'm a human.”

“Maybe..” Twilight seemed a bit disturbed. “I still think we should tell her this. Perhaps coming from me will help her see past this.”

“I suppose..” You said to yourself.

Twilight rushed out of your quarters before you could say anything else and you were quickly following in pursuit.

You couldn't believe she believed you. You knew she was paranoid, but to think she would believe a strange creature she had just met was a surprise. You sure hoped that Celestia would believe you now that you had her faithful student on your side.

You almost got lost several times in the hall as you realized how much faster running on all fours was compared to your bipedal nature. You may have the advantage in the stamina department, but ponies were overall much quicker than you.

At one time you did find yourself to be lost, but a helpful guard pointed you towards the right direction within the castle. You nodded graciously and continued after her, huffing and puffing, deciding that you hated running.

You nearly tripped into the throne room, where Twilight was already discussing the issue with Celestia. Everyone within the throne room turned to look at you as you shuffled over by Twilight, where you both under the thoughtful gaze of Celestia.

“Do you really believe this to be true, Twilight?” Celestia asked after a moment.

“He seems very sincere, princess. I don't see why he would lie to us.” Twilight said, giving you a side glance.

“If you really believe this human, then I shall do what needs to be done in accordance to national security.” Celestia finally said. “I will have troops dispatched to the borders of Equestria, immediately.”

Some of the guards within the throne room grunted and sighed audibly. They obviously weren't happy at the news. None gave you a glare, however, as you turned to look over them.

“Human.” Celestia's voice called. “I trust my student's judgment. I hope you don't prove to have misplaced her trust.”

You nodded with a lump in your throat. “Of course.”

“Very well. Make your leave.”

As you turned to walk back to your quarters alone, pondering why Celestia seemed so bitter (and more importantly, how the hell you were going to find your way back in this god forsaken maze they called a castle,) you found Twilight trotting along at your side.

“She seems a tad bit irritated, don't you think?” she asked, her face showing concern for her esteemed teacher.

“Yes, this isn't usually how she acts.” You said, only just realizing what had come from your lips until it was too late.

“I thought you had met her only a few days back?” Twilight asked, suspicious.

“I did!” You quickly tried to fix the mistake you had just made. “She had just seemed so uncomfortable like that is all, so I assumed she doesn't usually act so uptight.”

“Oh, okay.”

You were glad that at least something was being done about this issue now, and you could rest easy knowing you had made an effort at finding a solution to the problem. Maybe now you could enjoy your time here in Equestria to its fullest.

You followed Twilight back to your room, where she surprisingly reentered, apparently expecting you to talk to her about matters longer. You were sure your business had been done with her, and you seemed reluctant to go on talking any longer.

She seemed to notice your surprise. “Is everything okay?”

“Yes, yes.” You assured her, taking a seat on your bedside.

“Are you sure? I can go if this is not a favorable time to continue our talking?” She asked reluctantly. She seemed almost like she didn't want to go.

“It's fine.” You finally said with a huff.

Your talk continued on for several hours, and you eventually found yourself the one asking questions about her and her land. You learned a lot, more than you could have hoped from a wikia page on the internet or anything like that. Learning was quite the leisure activity if you having a good time doing it.

You truly found yourself interested in what she had to say. You learned about the history of Equestria and the nature of magic in the land. She even told you about her friends back in Ponyville, which pleased you greatly just hearing about it.

As night came you still found yourselves talking and discussing things about you, such as your favorite things to do and such. You knew most of what she liked already, but it wasn't bad hearing her describe herself to you. It was like getting to know her all over again.

You stared out the window, looking over the lit streets of Canterlot. You wondered how long you would actually be staying here. You hoped it was for awhile, you weren't sure you ever wanted to leave. The lack of the technology hadn't bothered you yet, you reminded yourself, so it was only a matter of times until you felt yourself longing to listen to your favorite song or play one of your games. Maybe then, you would feel the need for change. But until then, you were going to enjoy as much as you could.

“I suppose I should get going.” Twilight finally said, lifting all her equipment with the magic from her horn.

“I think I have the information I'm going to get on humanity, already.” She said with regret. “But I am in town for a few more days before I head back to my home in Ponyville. Maybe we can have another chat like this again?” She suggested hopefully.

“Sure.” You answered back.

She gave a sheepish smile and blushed profusely as she realized what she had just said. She quickly shuffled out of your room, careful not to knock any of her things within her magical grip into any of the walls.

You heard the soft click of the door closing, you laid back, trying to wrap your head around what had just happened.

Days seemed to be going by fairly quick in the castle, and everything seemed to be to your liking so far. You were afraid to go to sleep, however. For you knew that those voices and images would come back. You sure hoped that Celestia would solve this problem so you could really put this out of your head.

Would that really be the end of it, though?

Chapter Six

Those familiar claws were clawing up a not so familiar surface now. It seemed like a mix of stone and ivory. Something that you wouldn't expect out in the mountains where you knew they hid. What were they up to? In your state now, you could only watch as they scrapped towards whatever laid above.

It stopped at a window and you finally realized it had been ascending up a building, but what kind of building, you didn't know. The thing loomed its head over the window, obviously trying to get a look at whatever laid within.

There was a room, a familiar looking one at that, and single figure laying on a bed. You wondered what was interesting this demonic creature. It had to be the figure laying in the bed.

“Look familiar to you..?” The creature's voice suddenly asked.

It turned its head so you could get a better angle at the figure laying in bed. It was you. Holy crap that thing was right outside your window, and could easily get to you.

You needed to wake up, but you found yourself unable to. You continued to struggle to regain consciousness but obviously it wasn't working to any extent, as your body still laid peacefully in slumber on the bed.

“Don't worry.” The voice said, with a tinge of amusement. “We have no quarrel with the human that delivered us to this land.”

The claws finally continued ascending what you now knew was the tower in Canterlot castle that you resided in. They stopped at the pinnacle of the tower and you could finally look over the entirety of the castle from the highest view you had ever seen.

“We're here for other reasons...” Your view shifted to the highest tower in Canterlot castle where you could only guess Celestia resided. This was going to go very badly, you just knew.

The creature made a leap of faith, practically flying over to the other tower, digging its claws into the tower's surface. They reached and grabbed, pulling itself higher and higher. Eventually a balcony came into view and the unseen creature pulled itself up onto it.

The curtains behind the glass doors obscured anything from view within. You had a feeling that that would do little to keep the demonic thing at bay.

“Pay witness to fate, human.” And the claws jumped forward, not shattering the glass or anything of the like, but simply threw the glass doors open without making the slightest of sounds.

The room was surprisingly well lit despite the veil of night. The room was actually quite messy, with an excess of papers laying on areas of the ground that was not a common place to tread. Rotund bed was empty, but the covers were rustled, obviously indicating that someone had recently been resting there.

A certain princess sat at a desk lit by a single candle, enthralled by some literary device upon it. You prayed that Celestia would notice the intruder before it was too late. To your dismay, whatever was upon that desk was apparently too captivating for her to even spare a glance in the creature's direction.

You tried desperately to wrench yourself out of this state, and back into your own body. It was the only thing you could do. You felt like you were throttling around violently, but no change of scenery or state indicated otherwise.

“It seems your stuck with us for a bit longer, human.” It laughed. “Enjoy the show.”

The creature made a sudden leap and Celestia finally turned to notice her attacker. You tried to scream but couldn't. Right before an impact was made, you felt the world around you go black. You were no longer bearing witness to any evil act. You were simply stuck in some kind of mental void now.

But different sensations finally came back to you. You could feel a soft surface now and you finally were aware of where you had finally ended up.

You opened your eyes slowly and you found yourself back in your own body. You got up out of bed and looked at the window where the creature had been watching you. Some time had passed since the sun was already in the sky. You cursed as you realized that whatever that creature had done to Celestia must have done it hours ago since you nearly witnessed it.

As much as you knew you shouldn't, your curiousity was sparked, and you wanted to find out what had happened in that gap of time that you drifted in darkness. You went to the door and opened it slowly, sliding out when there was enough space.

At this point, you had a rough understanding of how the winding halls worked and you found it much easier to navigate through them on your own then previous attempts. At some point, you were so caught up in your fear that you almost did not notice the purple unicorn that was heading towards your guest quarters, trotting along happily with several books.

You ran right by her, and she turned to see what was happening. “Hey, what's wrong? Why are you running?”

You were finally pulled from your single track thought process to notice who you had completely ignored. When you realized who it was, you were slightly relieved. She would be at your side for this. You just had to explain it was all.

You ran back to her, where she was eying curiously, waiting for you to answer her question.

“Those things!” You exhaled. “I think they got Celestia!”

“What?!” The books surrounding her nearly dropped to the ground as the jolt of surprise caught off her magic for a single second.

You described what you had saw and experienced down to every detail, so that there would be no way she wouldn't believe you.

“That must be why she hasn't show up to the throne room today!” She exclaimed.

“Exactly!” You said with satisfaction.

A silence fell over you both as you continued to wrap your head around the situation.

“We need to see if she's okay.” Twilight finally said, making up her mind.

You opened your mouth to ask how, but were cut off.

“I know the way, just follow me up to her quarters, okay?”

You gave a hesitant nod. Everything was happening way too fast. You were still new to all of this, but you needed to assist in anyway you could. It was your own moral duty that compelled you to follow after her as she took off in a gallop.

You went into the throne room and found what Twilight had said to be true: the throne was vacant, and even the guards seemed a bit confused by the situation. Twilight ignored everything and kept galloping across the throne room to where the other hall began, containing the stairs leading up to the other tower.

You almost regretted telling her anything as you were having a hard time going up the winding staircase that wrapped around and around. How often were you going to be reminded of your bad shape in this world?

You were nearly on your knees when it ended. The door was locked tight, and Twilight was waiting patiently for you, still surrounded by her many books.

“Are you okay?” She asked.

You really wanted to say no, because you felt like passing out. But you didn't because you knew better. So you assured her that you were fine, and she turned her attention to the door.

“Princess?” She asked quietly. “Are you there?”

She gave a slight knock on the door with one of her hooves, but there was no answer. She gave you a worried look and you knew that she was scared.

You came to the door and gave a slightly heavier knock. “Celestia?” You asked hesitantly.

There was still no answer and with every second that passed, you believed in the events that had occurred last night more and more, and it seemed to be the same case with Twilight.

“We have to find a way in.” She decided.

You had no idea how to force the door open without causing yourself harm. But your time watching the show back on earth allowed you to think a bit outside of your own limits.

“Do you know any sort of lock picking spells or anything?” You asked innocently.

“I'm no thief!” She said, obviously offended you would even suggest a lock picking spell was in her repertoire.

“That's not what I meant!” You pleaded.

“Never mind, it's okay.” She gave you a look up and down. “Exactly how strong are humans?”

You couldn't lie about this one. “There's a huge diversity regarding that.” You said, your eyes dropping to the ground.

“Okay, let me clarify. How strong are you?”

“Average.. I guess.” You mumbled.

“Would you please try to get this open?” She asked politely.

Your stomach knotted up at the prospect, but you gave a weary nod. You had to try. You gave a guessing glance in Twilight's direction, and backed up several lengths. The door seemed bigger than you remembered it. That was just great, you fumed.

Threw your shoulder forward and began your lengthy charge at the door, hitting against it roughly. You felt a surge of pain shoot up your arm and you stepped back rubbing your shoulder and looking sadly at the results of your charge.

Nothing changed. The door was still the same as it had been and you felt like an idiot. That was definitely not worth the effort you had put into it and now you were sore. You felt like muttering some curses, but there was a purple unicorn sharing your presence and you really did not feel like using anything in your vocabulary that would be considered 'guttural.'

“At least you tried.” Twilight said encouragingly.

“Yeah, I know.” You said sadly.

Something popped into your head. You brought a hand up to your face for not thinking about it earlier.

Twilight seemed intrigued by your self punishment. “What is it?”

“Don't you have a teleportation spell?” You asked.

Her face lit up. “Oh, yeah! I do! Great idea!”

You through a hand behind your head in embarrassment. But nodded in acknowledgment of the compliment.

“Stand back.” She warned.

You did just that, backing up to the previous length you had been before you had taken a crack at the door.

Almost effortlessly, a pop of bright white sparks blinded you and she was gone. You stood there for a second, your mouth agape. You wished you could do stuff like that, it would be so much more easier then.

You waited patiently on the stairs for what seemed like forever until a scream tore through the tower. You shot up and raced to the door. Something bad must have happened, and you were afraid that Twilight was in danger.

You banged violently on the door, and surprisingly, it opened up. As you looked into the room, you soon noticed both Twilight and Celestia looming over her, a disappointed look in her face.

“To think you would go to such lengths for a human you barely know!” You heard Celestia say in a powerful voice.

“He meant what he said, I promise!” You heard Twilight plead.

“Oh, I'm quite sure he meant for you to do this, Twilight!”

You felt like you had just put yourself in the worst possible position, and you had brought Twilight along with you. You were still shocked to see Celestia was perfectly fine. But was that really that great when instead of in danger, she was piping mad?

Celestia saw you standing outside her door and marched on over to you.

“Human! What compelled you to convince my faithful student that I was in some imminent danger? Was this some prank? Some strange human trial?”

You shook your head, horrified at what you had done. You wanted to make a case for yourself but you couldn't find the voice when Celestia's was so dominating.

“I was simply feeling under the weather. But apparently a temporary moment of reprieve from the torrent of questions and formalities I have to put up with was too much to ask for.”

At this time, Twilight had retreated out of Celestia's quarters and went to your side as you were both being scolded by the princess.

“If you wanted to make a good impression of the human race, I don't believe you have done it.” She said, her eyes drilling into you like a power tool.

She turned her gaze back to her student. “I don't remember you being so gullible, Twilight. What is it you see in this human to make you believe everything he says, right after you've just met him?”

She was blushing from embarrassment and disappointment in herself. You couldn't help but feel bad for her, as you got her into this situation.

“Perhaps you should make your leave back to Ponyville early, Twilight.” Celestia finally said. You felt like a string had just broken as the situation's tension had reached its high point.

Twilight was on the verge of sad and embarrassed tears when Celestia returned her attention to you.

“I think it would be best if your presence was no longer in Canterlot as well, human.”

Now you knew what had really broke in the heat of the moment, your vocal strings. You couldn't find a word to say in your protest, and simply stood there, shattered.

Celestia took a step back into her quarters, ready to be done with both of you. Twilight suddenly regained her composure and brought her voice up to ask Celestia a single question.

“Can he come to Ponyville with me?”

Celestia eyed her with disbelief. She was obviously disappointed that her student would continue to sympathize with what she now believed was nothing more than a mischievous rapscallion.

“You would put yourself through this even further, Twilight?” She asked, her voice shaking with anger and disappointment.

“I'm not putting myself through anything. I'm asking you if I can take him with me back to Ponyville.” Her voice showed nothing of her previously shaken state.

Celestia finally sighed. “You're only going to bring yourself misery by doing this.” The door began to magically close. “Now begone.” Was all you heard as the door finally shut with a thump.

Twilight gave a sad smile and turned to you. “I'll take that as a yes.”

You weren't as relieved as her to have the permission to accompany her back to Ponyville. Now you were going to have to meet all the ponies you had seen on the show, and that wasn't something you were up for.

With a nervous gulp, you followed Twilight slowly back down the stairs, giving one last look at the door to Celestia's room.

What had caused her to be so bitter since your arrival? What game were those creatures playing at?

Chapter Seven

At least you didn't have to walk all the way back down the mountain, you thought to yourself as you sat quietly in your seat with the train cart. You looked out the window and saw the land passing by.

Something was really wrong here. Those creatures must have wanted you out of Canterlot for a reason, but what reason exactly? You weren't a threat to anyone, you were just a single human who was overwhelmed mentally by the world around him. Even now you couldn't help but stare out into the land and its beauty.

The cart you were riding in was completely empty, which caused you to wonder why Twilight chose to sit in the same booth as you. You were sure it wasn't anything special but you couldn't help but feel a little awkward and nervous while you stared out the window, you weren't use to anyone being so close to you, caused by the fact that you had lived alone.

“I'm sorry about that.”

You turned and found Twilight looking at you with an apologetic look on her face. You knew that she was just trying to be polite and start a conversation with you, because you knew damn well it wasn't her fault that his had happened.

“It's okay.” You said. “It was really my fault to be honest.”

She smiled sadly at your quickness to place the blame upon yourself. “I still believe what you said.”

“Seriously?” You asked.

“I don't see why you would lie..” She trailed off, thinking about the possibility that you weren't telling the truth. “Should I not believe you?”

“Yes! I mean, no!” You blurted out.

She giggled and took a look at her saddle bag that she had brought along. You remembered her having a lot more than just a saddle bag but then you realized that she must have gotten the majority of her literature from the royal library.

She magically pulled out one book that you didn't recognize from her repertoire the night previous. She placed it upon your lap, and you looked at it with curiousity. There was nothing on it but a picture of a few swirls and sparks.

“What is this book about?” You asked, your sight still locked on the strange tome.

“It's a book about the history of the unicorns.” She seemed a bit embarrassed by being forced to explain it. “I just thought maybe you'd want to get to know something about us since you're stuck here.”

“Alright.” You said, opening up the cover. “What about Earth Ponies and Pegasi?” You suddenly asked, your eyes leaving the text within the book just for a second.

“What?” She asked imprudently before realizing exactly what you had asked. “Oh yes! About that, I've only brought the book on unicorns. I didn't think I would need anything else since I didn't think you'd be joining me on the way back to Ponyville.”

“Of course.” You said, diving back into the collection of words that told of the history of the unicorns before Equestria's founding.

You already had a rough idea of how life was like back then, but with this tome you could see into more detail the unicorn lifestyle. The stereotype of stuck up royalty types was nowhere to be found in these words, and instead you found that they struggled against the harshest of the elements and competitors to establish themselves as a major race before Equestria was founded. You were were more and more impressed and sympathetic with the unicorns with each page you flipped and time seemed to fly by without you taking much notice.

You expected yourself to be there in Ponyville in no time, but you suddenly realized just how far away it was and how long it would take, even with locomotion. Everything seemed bigger and larger than life here so you weren't particularly too shocked when Twilight told you that it was going to be quite a few more hours before you arrived at your destination.

Light began to fade from the sky as the sun began its retreat in the western sky. The cart you were in shuddered and rocked as the light illuminating the cart began to fade and you were starting to have a harder time picking out the words in the lack of light.

Eventually you couldn't read at all and were forced to stop your intake of knowledge. You debated on bending a page to save your spot since you lacked a bookmark but thought better of it, knowing you would be chewed out by Twilight if you altered the book in anyway.

So with a tinge of reluctant regret you closed the book and returned your attention to the world outside of the tome. To your surprise, Twilight had fallen asleep during your read and was softly leaning against you. You couldn't believe you hadn't noticed this during your reading and you felt a surge of anxiety hit you. This was actually happening, and you didn't know how to react to it.

You downplayed it in your mind and simply tried to focus your thoughts on something else. Unfortunately, you were fidgeting from the nervous affect that the situation had on you. You gave out a huff, trying to calm yourself down and looked down at the book that still laid on your lap. You wish you could keep reading that, it would've helped you keep your mind off of this. Sadly, you were forced to sit there, in the increasing darkness, trying to think of other things.

You had almost dozed off yourself against the viewing window, when a purple light shot through the darkness of night. You gasped from the surprise, but soon recognized the light from Twilight's horn. Her face was illuminated from the purple light, but even though it was a different tinge than the natural light you were accustomed to, you could still tell that she was looking just as nervous as you felt when you had discovered her leaning against you in the first place.

“I-I'm sorry about that! I was just tired from the discussion we had with Celestia and-”

“Hey.” You said, hoping your voice wouldn't crack or anything of the like. “It's fine, I understand. It happens sometimes.”

You couldn't tell, even in the light, but it seemed like she was giving a faint smile at your understanding. Better that no one was hung up on what happened, it was just fluke, nothing bad.

For the rest of the ride, you both remained silent as the train made its way across the land. You kept you head down, and tried to doze off but for some reason you couldn't find sleep. It seemed to be the same way for Twilight, and you both sat there in the rolling darkness while the train steadily kept its course.

You looked down at the book in your lap and saw nothing but a silhouette of it. That moment of seclusion was long gone, you reminded yourself. You simply stared at it's silhouette until you were once again showered in the glow of Twilight's horn.

You were somewhat startled by this and gave a grumpy look towards Twilight who was actually wearing a smile on her face.

“If you would like..” She said softly. “I could provide light for you to read that.”

“Oh.” You said idiotically. “Sure, that would be nice.” You made a mental note to bonk yourself on the head for seeming like you were angry from the sudden burst of light.

How did she know you had been looking at the book though? She must have been watching you for quite some time if she made out your frustrated face in the darkness.

She scooted closer to you and you opened the book once again, and found to your relief that you could discern words from the pages once again and almost as well as in plain daylight.

“Hey, thanks. This is pretty awesome.” You said, already diving back into the captivating pages.

“It's nothing, I swear.” She said timidly. “I just can't believe how fascinated you are by our culture.”

You didn't notice the nervous tone of her voice, however, and were still dancing across the words, taking in all the knowledge you could.

The moon was high in the sky when you heard the train whistle and begin to slow down. You knew you must have been arriving in Ponyville. At least it was night and you wouldn't have to deal with any confrontations just yet.

The train finally came to a full stop, and you could hear activity going on in the further reaches of the train. You heard the doors leading out sliding open with release and your source of Light provided by Twilight's horn was now on the move.

You slid out of the booth you were in and followed after the purple light. You stepped off the train and felt the cool night air hit you in a refreshing wave. Your feet met with a boarded walk and you followed Twilight out into the dead silent town.

“I know it was probably the worst timing we could have gotten for the train.” She said, looking around trying to make out the area so that she could use familiar places to help navigate through the town out night. “But I thought we needed to leave as soon as possible, I don't know what Celestia would have done to you otherwise.”

You took a nervous gulp. You sure didn't want to find out what she would have done to you. You had the idea it would involve you and a certain lunar object up in the sky, and last time you checked, humans can't breathe out there.

Everything seemed so big compared to what you had seen on the show regarding Ponyville. Just like Canterlot, you were overwhelmed by all the back alleys and other trails too between the houses. You couldn't recognize a thing, and the sheer lack of light did nothing to help your sense of loss.

Once again, you were thankful that you simply had to follow another to get to wherever you were going. It took a bit off of the overwhelming feeling that the world around you pressed upon you at almost every waking hour since arriving here.

You felt the cold breeze blow against you pleasantly and you focused on where Twilight was heading completely and not the buildings around you. No need to worry yourself about everything else just yet.

She stopped suddenly and you were almost about to ask what the hold up was until you looked up and saw the tree that housed her home and library. You were glad you caught yourself this time, how many more times would she simply shrug off your impoliteness until she suspected you were some sort of jerk?

“I hope you don't mind staying here.” She said. “I have no other place I can put you for now, and I don't think anypony will care having you in town.”

You told her it was fine and she finally opened the door to her home. She slipped in and gestured for you to follow her. You took one step in and Twilight lit a candle on her work table near the window allowing you to make out most of her library.

Your eyes scanned all the shelves and everything in between. It sure was a lot different from how you'd seen it on the show. Look at it from a third dimensional point of view changed everything and places you thought you knew were in completely different spots. Your knowledge of anything regarding the layout of the world around you was completely useless at this point, and for that you felt a little disappointed.

“What's wrong?” Twilight asked who was standing by the table, debating whether or not to write a letter at the pony who had just yelled at both of you in regards to your safe journey to Ponyville.

“Nothing, it's just that this place is huge.” You said with your mouth agape.

“Huge? I'm smaller than you and I don't think this is big at all.” She tapped her chin with her hoof after a moment. “Perhaps that's due to my time living in Canterlot castle, though.”

“Maybe.” You mumbled as you began to walk around.

Books, books, and more books. You liked reading, but this was clearly a place for one who devoted their entire life to study. Of course, Twilight seemed to fit the bill almost spot on. You knew she wasn't a hermit or anything but with all the stuff available here, you would never need to leave besides going out to eat.

“Uhh, Twilight. I think you brought a monster in with you.”

You knew that voice, you looked up to see a certain purple baby dragon with green spines looking down at you with irritated eyes.

“He's not a monster, Spike.” Twilight called up to him. “He's a human, and he's very nice. You should come down and introduce yourself.”

“But I was sleeping...” He whined.

Twilight gave him a stern eye, and the dragon was stepping down the library's steps to meet you.

“Whoa, you're tall.” He said as he now stood before you.

“For now.” You said with a knowing smile, extending your hand.

“Oh wow, you got claws too!” He said in shock and awe as he stared at your fingers.

“They're not claws per say.” You corrected him. “But-”

“Oh whatever! They're claws to me! Put em there!”

He suddenly hopped up and snatched your hand, pulling you down as he shook your arm violently. Obviously he never had experienced regarding a handshake before and you felt a little silly for presenting your hand as so.

“See, I knew you two would get along.” Twilight said while ascending the stairs.

“We should totally thumb wrestle or something.” Spike suggested.

You looked at the pointed finger like claws upon his hand. The handshake hadn't hurt that bad but you had a feeling that if you both decided to do something like that, it would end in your pain and his regret. You declined the challenge, at least for now.

He gave out a huff in disappointment. “Alright, fine. But you got to promise me we'll thumb wrestle tomorrow!”

“Okay, I will.” You said, knowing you would regret this horribly in the near future.

Before you could do anything else a blanket descended down upon your ahead, obscuring your view. You panicked at first and then realized what had happened once you heard Twilight and Spike's laughter.

You pulled the blanket off of your head and gave them an angry face, trying to look as silly as possible. Apparently it worked and they both were laughing now, Spike was even on the ground at one point.

“Okay.” Twilight said with a tired sigh. “I think we should all get some sleep now. Spike is still just a baby, you know.”

“Twilight!” He hissed. “Not in front of him!”

“Oh Spike, he doesn't care. Now come on.” She turned to you now. “You'll be okay with just that, right? And you don't mind sleeping down here?”

“I'm fine down here.” You confirmed.

She gave you that same sheepish smile the night you had first met her and she quickly retreated up the stairs in the same manner as that night also. Spike stomped up the stairs after her, obviously upset about his nature of being treated.

You threw the blanket on the ground, and stared at it for a long moment. You were going to be sore, you just knew it. You laid down and grumbled. Yup, you wish you had never brought up all the junk regarding those creatures now. You would have had a nice comfy bed to sleep on otherwise.

You did not fall asleep that night. Instead, you spent the hours figuring out which curse words would best describe your anger regarding your lack of sleep.

Chapter Eight

* Special thanks to TheArcher20 for his help with proofreading this one.

Chapter Eight

“Hey, wake up.”

You felt a sharp force poke you in the back. But you were too lost in your slumber to bother checking what it was. You simply grumbled and rolled over.

“Hey, come on. You promised we would thumb wrestle today.”

Your eyes shot open instantly. Oh man, now you remembered what was going on. You rolled back to your previous position on the floor and saw the baby dragon that had been pestering you in your slumber.

“Nice! You're awake! Twilight told me not too, but I knew you wouldn't mind if I woke you up.”

“Where is she...?” You grumbled, feeling groggy.

“She's over by the door. She was talking to Pinkie just a minute ago, then as soon as she saw you she darted off.”

You groaned thinking about what was now in store for you. You were going to have to meet everypony at whatever party Pinkie was setting up for you.

“What's wrong?” Spike asked. “Pinkie isn't so bad. She can just be a tad bit... over flamboyant.”

“Spike what did I say about bothering our friend here?” Twilight's voice cut through the air as you heard the door to the library closing.

“Aww come on, Twilight. He's already up and he's not mad, I promise.”

You sat up, shedding the blanket and rubbing your eyes. Twilight was giving Spike a talk on proper manners and you just sat there and watched the whole thing. Spike kept giving you glances, as if he thought you were on his side, and was waiting for you to intervene.

“It's alright.” You finally said. “I needed to get up anyways.”

Twilight finally turned towards you, her face changing from one of disappointment in Spike's behavior, to one of concern regarding your disturbed state.

“I am so sorry about Spike. He just hasn't learned how to act around guests yet.” She explained to you, while taking the blanket you had used in your slumber and taking it upstairs, until needed once more.

“Whatever. He's not even mad.” Spike retorted, obviously mad that the situation had come to this.

“I don't want to hear it!” Twilight called back down from upstairs.

Spike turned to you and gave a dull shrug, indicating that he didn't understand what he really did wrong. You simply returned the shrug and he sighed.

“So...” Spike started. “Uhmm, do you want to give thumb wrestling a try yet?”

“Not really.” You replied. “But I will if I must.”

Spike's face lit up as he stepped over to you. It was easy for you two to interlock your hands this time now that you were basically at the same level of height with you sitting down. You set your thumbs up in the tradition position before commencing a thumb wrestle match.

“Okay, so this is my first time doing this. I read somewhere in one of Twilight's books that this was super fun and that the minotaurs did it all the time.”

You just gave a faint nod and told him you were ready whenever he was. With that he counted down from three. Once the count had ended, you, to your surprise, defeated him handily and with quick precision, causing him to eye you suspiciously for just a second and demand a rematch.

You were simply shocked that you had come out on top so easily against a creature with claws. If it was going to be this easy, and this painless then what was the problem with another match? With that, you did just that, and ended up with the same result.

Spike threw up his arms in answer to your second victory. “You must have done this a thousand times or something to be so good at something like that!”

“Something like that.” You said, checking to see if your hands were still undamaged after your test of digit strength.

“You must have been around some crazy places.” Spike said, examining his own claw after he had seen you studying your hand.

“I wouldn't say that.”

As you continued to explain to Spike that you weren't some super dexterous creature from some land full of harsh geography that required the need for such skills, Twilight reemerged from upstairs. You noticed her in the peripheral of your vision while she was walking down the stairs, eying you both curiously.

You didn't know why this was so significant but apparently you had stop talking to Spike long enough for him to notice.

“Hey, you still there?” He snapped his fingers rapidly, causing you to shake your head.

“Yeah. Sorry about that.” You apologized, scratching your head.

“It's fine, but you got all weird for a second there. Like you were in another place or something.”

You didn't know what caused you to lapse out for a second there. You assumed it was because you were still feeling a bit on the astonished side that you were even there in Equestria. Yeah, that was probably it. Why it came when you caught Twilight in your vision, you weren't sure. But you already dismissed it within your mind with the simple solution you had come up with.

“We can talk later if you want.” Spike said, his gaze turning to the purple unicorn that was standing a bit off, waiting patiently for you to give confirmation that you had noticed her.

Once you had finally turned to face her instead of just watching her in the peripheral of her vision, she gave a gawky grin, seeming as if she wasn't comfortable under your vision.

“Hey, what's wrong?” You asked, sensing her awkward aura.

“Nothing. I promise.” She answered quickly, shifting slightly.

You gave her an inquisitive look and she suddenly revealed another lengthy book from behind her. It floated gracefully through the air into your hands. You gave a pleasant smile as you guessed what was in the book.

“It's a more defined look into the unicorn's magical nature.” She explained, her confidence returning back to her once she had seen your reaction to it. “I thought maybe you'd like that since you were so engrossed with the book yesterday.”

“It's awesome.” You said, opening it up and flipping through the introduction. “I can't wait to start reading it.”

“You can bring it along with you if you'd like.” She said.

“Do you guys have to go so early?” Spike asked. “It's still not even noon.”

“I think so, Spike. I'm sure he wants to meet everypony and get a sense at where he's at.”

You gave a grimace. You suddenly didn't feel like moving at all. You wanted to stay inside and avoid everything outside. Still how could you avoid it when you already knew that Pinkie Pie was already preparing a party for you? You frowned and furrowed your brow.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked after a minute of watching you contemplate.

“I guess.” You replied.

“You aren't scared or anything, are you?” Spike asked curiously.

“Spike!” Twilight called out.

“What? What did I do this time?” Spike asked, honestly confused.

“Never mind.” She turned back to you, who was still grappling your inner turmoil. “If you're nervous, it's fine. I wasn't too fond to meet ponies when I first came here either.”

“Yeah. I suppose I'm a bit nervous.” You admitted, standing up.

“You'll be fine, I promise.”

You held the book in one hand and gave her a thumbs up with the other. She gave you a look that told you she did not understand the significance of your gesture. You then proceeded to tell her that you were ready to leave whenever she would like.

She nodded happily and put on her familiar saddlebag. You tucked the book under one of your arms and made for her door, but she cut you off in the middle of your stride, which she apologized for with the familiar awkwardness that you remembered since you had met her in person.

With a wave of the hand, telling her it was no big deal and she should not worry about offending you, she continued to the door and pushed it open.

You covered your eyes with your hand as the morning sun glared out in the eastern sky. To think that the show itself was bright and vivid. Twilight gave you another worried look, but before she could ask if you were okay for the umpteenth time, you told her there was nothing to be concerned about.

“So.” You finally said, your eyes adjusting to the light of the sun finally. “Where are we going first?”

“Hmm.” She tapped her chin as she thought about how you two would go about the day. “I suppose we could follow the order I took on my first day in Ponyville, what do you think?”

You shrugged. It's not like you knew where anything was anymore. You were trying to remember what exactly was the order of places Twilight had visited on her first day in Ponyville but could not seem to bring the thought into coherence. Funny how you knew so much but it was becoming more and more useless the more time you spent here.

“Well, okay then. We'll just go and meet all the ponies the same way I did then.”

“Alright.” You said, your voice feeling like it was about to falter. “Where first?”

“That would be Sweet Apple Acres, where my friend Applejack lives and works. She's very nice and very honest. I'm sure you'd like her.”

Your stomach knotted up for a second as you now knew who you were going to have to meet first. You were on the verge of hyperventilation as you followed Twilight through the streets of Ponyville. The ponies gave you strange looks but you were too busy dealing with the tension knotting up inside of you to really heed them any notice.

Paved streets eventually turned into dirt roads as you continued your walk with Twilight, who was watching your every step with an odd sort of fascination. Again, you may have cared if you weren't a nervous wreck at the moment this had been occurring. Alas, you simply kept telling yourself in your mind that you needed to tough this out and not act like an idiot in front of Applejack or anyone else up at the farm.

Eventually you took a turn on the road around a hill and came to the farm in question. You could already see the orchard from here, your eyes scanning up and down the rows of apple trees that stretched as far as the eye could see. It was huge.

“I know what you're thinking.” Twilight said with a giggle. “I was thinking the same thing my first time here.”

“And what was that?” You asked jokingly.

“Just how many trees there are. I mean, look at them! If you say you weren't thinking about that, then I know you're lying.”

“Alright. You got me.” You shrugged with a smirk.

“I knew it.” She said with a devious grin.

As you two stepped onto the actual farm, you were greeted, not by Applejack but a large red stallion who was hauling a cart of hay. He gave you both a nod and seemed to sense what you both wanted. He turned his head towards the orchard where you could see a tree vibrating in the distance, where it was being bucked.

“Thanks, Big Macintosh.” Twilight said as you both walked by him towards the orchard.

“Eeyup.” Was all he said, before returning to his task.

“Kind of weird he didn't really react towards me.” You said absent-mindfully.

“He doesn't really talk at all. I'm not really shocked he didn't find you too prominent.” Twilight, as you stepped into the orchard.

The trees were full of the little red orbs and they looked like they weighed down upon the branches heavily. You had the sudden compulsion to cover your head as you passed under several to get to the tree that was being bucked.

Eventually the pony you were both looking for came into view, her stetson placed neatly over head and surprisingly not falling off despite the amount of voice she applied from her whole body to buck at the tree. Apples showered down around her as she noticed you both walking up slowly.

“Howdy there, Twi. Who's your friend? He sure looks like a strange fellow.” She gave you a curious eye for a second before moving onto another tree to buck as soon as she was sure the majority of the apples had made it into the buckets by the tree's side.

“He's a human A.J.” She turned to you, giving you an encouraging smile. “Why don't you introduce yourself?”

“Yeah.” You said flatly before raising your voice ever so slightly, and introducing yourself in your usual fashion. Except for the fact that you were standing too far away for Applejack to still hear you.

“What was that?” She asked. “I didn't quite get that, sugarcube.”

Your brow furrowed as you realized what you had done. You fought the urge to facepalm and stepped a bit closer, repeating your introduction. This time it better work, or you risked really coming off as an idiot.

Unfortunately, as soon as you had repeated your introduction, Applejack had chosen to finally buck the tree she was standing next too and your voice was drowned out in sound of apples colliding with the wooden innards of the buckets they fell into.

“You gotta speak up. I promise I won't bite.” Applejack said with amusement.

You gave a displeased frown, and were determined to be heard this time. But just as soon as you opened your mouth to introduce yourself in the loudest voice possible, Twilight cut you off.

She gave you an understanding smile and told her your name and a little bit about yourself. You couldn't help but nod in confirmation as she listed off many of the things you had told her previously. She had photographic memory it seemed, but this was Twilight you were talking about.

“Well he sounds like a swell fellow.” Applejack said happily after Twilight's description. “He kind of reminds me of Fluttershy, though. With the low volume and all.”

“Now, just wait a sec-” You started but Twilight cut you off once more.

“He's usually not like this. He wasn't like this when I met him.”

“That's alright.” Applejack said. “I suppose if he got around Fluttershy, they would both be scared off around opposite corners.”

“Maybe.” Twilight considered.

You were standing there, listening to all this and you weren't able to get a word in on the conversation to defend yourself. You eventually gave up and sat against the tree Applejack had been bucking previously, placing the book you had been holding at your side. You knew she probably wouldn't mind.

After a few moments of their chit chat you heard Twilight's voice beckoning for you.

“Hey! Are you ready to go see all the other ponies? Applejack is going to be coming with us if that's okay with you.”

“I guess that's-”

“Great!” You heard Applejack say. You couldn't get a break, it seemed.

You pushed against the tree, ready to stand up when you felt a branch from above rustle for just second. As you looked up to see what had caused the sound, a lone red orb was approaching your face with a high velocity.

You pulled your sight back down and attempted to cover your head with your hands, but it was too late. The apple collided with the top of your skull and gave an unpleasant bonking sound. The apple fell into your hand and you couldn't help but glare down at it while rubbing your head with your free hand.

You finally picked the book back up and held the apple in your other hand. You finally noticed that the two had been laughing at your misfortune for quite sometime. You gave them an angry look but thought the manner this had happened was similar to what had happened with the blanket the night previous and decided to drop the hurtful act and instead insist on them getting on their way.

“We should probably be go-” You gave a sigh as you were interrupted once more.

“I suppose we should get going, huh Twi?” Applejack suggested.

“Yes, we should.” She gave one last look to you and giggled slightly.

You pretended not to notice as you both began exiting the orchard and out back towards Ponyville. It seemed like you were failing at your attempts not to look like a dolt. That was just great.

Chapter Nine

It was beginning to heat up steadily as the sun rose higher in the sky. For some reason, you couldn't help but take in the fresh air in huge breathes. It had been a while since you had really relaxed enough to enjoy the little things like this. Thoughts of the climb up to Canterlot with the doctor who's name you never knew flooded into your mind.

You were so enraptured, that you almost didn't notice when Twilight warned you that you were about to miss a step and fall. You thanked her for watching out for you and told her just how much you were enjoying everything now.

“It's nice to see you not so stressed out for once.” She said. “Ever since I met you, you were always so concerned about those dreams you were having.”

“Heck,” Applejack said, “It's just nice to see you talk for once.”

You gave a huff. This wasn't the kind of impression you wanted to make on Twilight's friends, but you suppose it was better than them not liking you.

You were heading back down the trail that lead you up to Sweet Apple Acres, and birds were chirping in the trees along the road. You were sure not to lose yourself once again or risk another episode, giving another impression you weren't as sharp as you really were.

Ponyville was once again in sight and for once, you felt more excited than nervous; a welcomed substitute to what you had been feeling previously since you had got here. Perhaps with this new found optimism, you could make a better impression on whoever you met next? You sure hoped so.

“Enjoying yourself, I see.”

Oh no. No.

“What's wrong? You don't like a little company here inside your head? Heh. Get used to it, we're all in each other's conscious.”

“Oh god.” You stopped walking and the two mares continued on without you, chatting happily. The voices were only suppose to be here when you slept. What were they doing invading your mind now?

“It's just a little check up. Oh, and don't worry about us; we're doing just fine here in Canterlot.”

So you were right. You would've let out a triumphant 'hooray' or something, but you suddenly felt sick to your stomach. Soon after, you were plagued with a horrible pain erupting from your temples. You cried out and fell to your knees on the road. It was as if someone had thrown darts into each side of your head.

“Oh, I'm sorry.” The voice laughed in the back of your head. “I tend to make a mess wherever I am; even if it is another's mind.”

You gasped for breath as you realized you were choking. You could hear Twilight's voice, filled with utter concern. They sounded like distant echoes, though, as the world began to take a dark haze along the hinges of your vision.

The dark haze began to blur your entire vision and all you could hear was the cackling. That damned cackling.

********************

You pulled into the driveway, sighing. The crap you put up with everyday wasn't worth the pay you got. You needed a new job, that was for sure. All they did was yell at you when you didn't even do anything wrong.

You took the keys out of the ignition and pushed the car door open, hearing that annoying little beeping that you had come to hate so much. You slid out and slammed the car door shut; anything to get that thing to shut up.

You looked down at yourself. Your shirt was ragged and your pants were torn. You didn't remember that happening while you were at work, dammit.

You looked at your lawn and sighed; it had been way too long since you had mowed it. The late afternoon sun beat down on you horribly, though, and instead of taking action, you simply shuffled along towards the door to your house.

It was funny that you had a house and you were living alone, but you really couldn't complain at the price you had got it for. Your grandparents had lived here before they had finally went to the retirement home. They did not want their property of past falling into an unknown's possession and you had just got your first job, so it only made sense that you would inherit the property they had. Besides, your parents had insisted on it.

You put the key in the doorknob and turned it, unlocking it. You really wish you had a garage, it would be so much more simpler for you everyday.

The door opened and you stepped inside. Stuffy air greeted you and you grumbled as you closed the door behind you. As soon as the door closed, you thought you heard something tip over. You wait and listened for only a second, and simply dismissed it for your cat; he always was doing stupid acts and knocking your stuff over.

You walked through the living room to the kitchen and threw your keys on the counter. Next, you instinctively went to the fridge to see what you could eat. You weren't any sort of glutton, but you loved your food.

You slammed the fridge doors shut as you found nothing appealing. Oh well, maybe you didn't need anything for the rest of the day. The sound you had heard earlier, like something was being knocked over, vibrated through the house.

“Stop it!” You called out to the unseen feline. For Christ's sake, you didn't know why you kept that cat.

You shuffled out of the kitchen and found yourself back in the living room. You looked at your television and noticed the series of cords that had been strung out in front of it. You really need to hook everything up again, you knew, but you never got around to it since you had moved the furniture around once more.

Along with the cords, you saw your Xbox simply sitting there by the television. You can't remember the last time you had taken the time to play it. Oh well, you suppose it was for the better.

Something was nagging at you, though. You wanted to check to see if your cat was alright and to see what exactly he had used to cause all that racket. You left the living room and stepped into the back room where the sliding glass door leading to your backyard laid.

You were shocked to see that nothing was out of place. All the boxes containing your possessions that you never opened still laid there, untouched. You scratched your chin, wondering what caused the sound if it wasn't your cat.

You opened up the sliding door and looked out into your backyard. Nothing was out of the ordinary out here either. Weird. You must have been hearing things then, probably a sign that your job was way too taxing on your mental stability.

You closed the door and made your way to the stairs back in the living room. You took a single step onto the staircase and what sounded like whispering entered your eardrums. You stopped in an instant and waited to hear if there was more to be heard.

After a long moment, you sighed and drudged the rest of the way up the stairs. You sure didn't hope you were going crazy or something. The last thing you wanted was to end up screaming some weird stuff and beating pans in the kitchen like a crazed psycho by the end of the night.

You walked down the hallway into your bedroom with a single king sized bed. Kind of useless considering you were by yourself. At least it was a lot of room. As for the rest of the room, nothing looked as tempting as the computer that sat on the meager desk on the far side of the room.

You walked over to it and sat down in your office chair. Man it was good to have something like this, just your little outlet to get away. You remembered when you did little but spend time in front of the computer. Of course, that had to change as you took on the responsibilities of being an adult but you still found time to browse the internet and such.

As soon as you turned on your computer, a wave of exhaustion over took you. Of course it was going to have to be as soon as you relaxed. You looked at your bed; oh how tempting it looked to just take a nap. You felt like you were suffering from Asthenia or something.

You stood, suddenly noticing your legs were wobbly. Weird, you were even more tired than you thought. You stepped across the room, one foot in front of the other. It felt like you were moving in slow motion. Eh, it had to just be you looking to deeply into this, you were almost certain rest was what you needed. It was just rest. Rest.

You fell onto the bed, its embrace was much more comforting than you remembered it ever being prior to your sudden sapped state. You hummed a familiar tune as you drifted off into the deepest of slumbers.

********************

There it was again. That damn sound. You pushed yourself up off the bed, reluctant to leave behind the blissful slumber you had been under. At least you didn't feel so feeble anymore.

You staggered the first few steps as you made your way to the doorway leading back out into the hall. You were bombarded by the smell of smoke as you stepped out. Whoa, what the hell? You began to panic and run down the stairs, nearly falling.

The sound of glass shattering broke through the smokey air, So much was going through your mind. Why weren't the smoke detectors going off? What the hell had happened? Why was this happening to you?

You took a turn once you reached the end of the staircase and ran for the backroom. When you entered, you could only stare in horror as everything was left in ruin.

The sliding class door was shattered, and the glass was sparkling red and orange in the carpet as it reflected the light from the flames that singed and burned the curtains that laid in front of the opening to your backyard. The red and orange lights were on the verge of distracting you, but you knew better. You stepped back, hearing voices from outside.

They were only whispers, however, and you couldn't make out what they were saying. You didn't even what to know; the only thing that you knew now was that whoever this was, they wanted you gone. But what had you done? You were just one guy with a horrible job and a modest life. You don't remember making enemies with anyone ever.

You turned and ran, looking back only for a second as you entered the living room. The flames were spreading at an uncanny rate. They crawled along the walls as if they were nothing but oil. Jesus, you needed to get out.

You pulled the front door open and ran out, nearly screaming from the adrenaline that flowed through your veins. You hopped off the porch and practically felt the heat of the flames lick against your back as you fell into the front yard.

You thought you were out of the rough now until the grass at your finger tips ignited. You rolled onto your side and quickly stood up, looking down at the fire that seemed to wrap around you in the grass. Fire didn't work like that, it was too precise, too controlled.

You ran onto the street, narrowly missing a car that was driving buy, the driver gave you a strange look and then turned to look at your house that was now engulfed in flames.

“Hey! Hey buddy!” He called out from the driver's window.

You turned to see the driver who was calling you. He seemed concerned, but it didn't matter, he could do nothing. You turned and ran down the street, trying to get as far away as possible from those unnatural flames.

“Wait!” he cried out. You simply ignored him.

You passed several other suburban streets, not knowing exactly where you were going. You saw a small canal and a parallel path cutting through a nearby thicket in a break between the endless pattern of homes. You suddenly broke in the direction of the path near the canal leading to the thicket. At first you felt like you were an idiot for running towards something as flammable as the trees, but you reasoned with yourself that you were being followed and this might be the least likely place they would find you.

Whatever, it was too late now. You broke into the wilderness, running down the path until it eventually broke away from the waters of the canal and went in its on direction.

You kept running, until you fell to your knees, panting. Desperate for air.

********************

You awoke in the dark, gasping and wiping the cold sweat from your brow, trying to sit up. Holy shit, that was a horrible dream. The worst part was that it actually happened. You began to hyperventilate, thinking about those damned flames. What was wrong with those things? Dammit. Dammit. Dammit.

You suddenly felt two hooves wrap around your arms gingerly, trying to softly press you back down into your resting place. Your initial reaction was to thrash out, but you felt so weak.

“It's okay now. Shh...”

“No! No it's not!” You nearly sobbed.

After nearly a minute of just hearing yourself breathe as you slowly laid back down, you were showered in the purple light that could only come from one source.

Twilight watched you with caring eyes as you eventually reverted back to a calmer manner. You didn't look back at her, though, you were too caught up in the horrors you had faced not so long ago.

You finally focused in on your surroundings. You don't remember ever seeing this on your tour of Ponyville; then again, you didn't get too far if you remembered correctly.

It all seemed a tad bit... natural to you. Like this was a place where nature came and thrived in harmony with architecture. There was only one place you remembered ever giving you that sense. Still, you had to ask.

“Wh-where are we?” You managed to get out, finally giving Twilight a glance.

“We're at Fluttershy's cottage. When you collapsed, I thought maybe she would have the best knowledge as to how to deal with you, since she's so capable with other creatures.”

“Ah...” You said, trying to sit up again. You were met with another hoof from Twilight, however.

“I'm good. I promise.” You assured her.

She reluctantly brought her hoof of your chest as you sat up. Leaning against the wall at the bed's back. You let out a huge breathe, feeling pressure easing out of you as you shifted your weight.

“We were so worried.” Twilight said after a moment, giving that gawky smile you had seen before with a tinge of melancholy.

“I-I'm okay.”

“I wish I could take your word for that, I really do.”

“Really, I'm oka-”

“Oh! He's awake.. Is he okay?” You heard gentle voice call from the shadows.

“He says so, but I'm not sure.” Twilight answered.

“Let me take a look..”

From the shadows emerged a yellow pegasus with light pink mane. You gave a gulp as you knew who it was, and to meet her on these circumstances was a tad bit embarrassing.

She looked you up and down with an inquisitive eye before finally turning to you. You stared at her for what felt like an eternity as you two were obviously both tied up in the binds of nervousness. Surprisingly enough, you heard Twilight give a chuckle at you both as you continued to just stare at each other.

“Uhmm.. hi.” You finally said, looking away.

“Hi..” she returned, mimicking your diverting gaze.

“You weren't so shy when he wasn't conscious, Fluttershy.” Twilight said with a smile.

“I.. I know..” Fluttershy said, her gaze still diverted.

“And what's with you?” She asked you. “You weren't so timid when you met me.”

“Yeah...” You said with a cough.

“Well, you two should be getting along just fine. I don't see what's the big deal, you both seem to be acting similar right now.”

Fluttershy didn't say anything but reluctantly turned her gaze back on you. You gritted your teeth as the nervous tension cut into you. You didn't want to be scared anymore, for god's sake it's just a talking pony. A colorful talking pony.

“So.. is everything in order?” You asked her, looking over yourself. You knew that you were fine, but you wanted to at least get her focused on something that you both could stand on common ground with.

“Yes.. You must have passed out from exhaustion.” She looked you over one last time, before walking further up to you.

“I don't know about that. It was those voices again.” You explained.

“Really?” Twilight asked, obviously perturbed at the mention of those again.

You explained what they had said before you had collapsed, down to every single word you could remember. It wasn't fun to pry back into your mind for that information, but you thought that it would help if you conceded this.

“I really hope this isn't going to become a chronic issue.” Twilight said after a moment.

“That sounds just awful...” Fluttershy muttered.

You suddenly remembered exactly what you were planning on doing before this whole mess had begun. You wondered how much of the day and Twilight's time you had wasted with your issues.

You suddenly felt extremely flattered that Twilight had went of her way to help you and stay with you through this night by your bedside. You also took into consideration how Fluttershy had helped you, even though she didn't know you at all. You felt grateful to know that some people cared about you, even if you thought they weren't real at one point in your life.

“Thanks, you guys.” You said after a long moment of contemplation. “You both didn't have to do this.”

“Oh, nonsense.” Twilight said, patting your arm softly. “I even got your book that you dropped.”

You were elated to see the the book Twilight had mentioned slowly gliding through the air, enveloped in her purple magic, giving off a sound similar to wind chimes or the such. You softly grabbed the book from the air and brought it into your lap.

“Thank you so much.” You said to Twilight as sincerely as possible. You felt surprisingly well cared for, even more so than what your parents had provided all that you needed when you were younger.

Twilight gave a nervous cough at your praise and simply brushed it off. “Ha, ha.. It was nothing.. Yeah.. uhmm..”

Fluttershy began to giggle at Twilight's sudden chagrin. She sent a glare in the pegasus' direction, obviously upset that the tables had been turned on her, but it failed to stem the tide. Soon you were sitting there patting the book awkwardly while Twilight just blushed and Fluttershy giggled softly. All in all, you felt a bit out of place all of a sudden.

Eventually Fluttershy stopped and you were all blanketed in an awkward silence. It seemed like that was all you got here lately.

“I missed the party, didn't I?” You asked.

“Who told you about the party? Was it Spike?” Twilight suddenly asked, mortified that you were aware of a celebration you had guessed was planned to celebrate your arrival in Ponyville.

“Uhmm... yeah.” You said hesitantly. Jesus, you're gonna blow it one of these days. You wondered what Pinkie Pie had done upon the knowledge that you were incapacitated and unable to attend your party.

“He really needs to learn some manners and how to keep secrets.” Twilight grumbled.

“Oh well.” You said, giving the book in your lap another pat.

“Don't worry. I'm sure they'll be another chance for a party.” She said with an encouraging smile. “But for now, maybe you should get some more rest.”

“What about you, huh?” You countered, you weren't tired anymore and didn't want to lay back down. There was too much going on. “You've been up all night looking after me. Both of you.”

“He does have a point...” Fluttershy pointed out.

“Well I'm not very tired.” Twilight said stubbornly.

“Well, neither am I!” You said, folding your arms.

“Well, I'm very tired.” Fluttershy said, retreating. “I think I'm going to go take a nap.”

“You do that.” Twilight said, upset that she was being left alone with you.

Fluttershy went out of sight and you were left alone with Twilight, who stole glances at you nervously as you tapped your fingers on the book's hard cover. Great. Just great.

After a moment, a question manifested itself within your mind and you couldn't help but find yourself asking Twilight.

“How did you get me over here? Did you just float me along over here?”

“Yes, well.. kind of.”

“What do you mean?” You pried.

“Well I magicked you half of the way, then Applejack insisted you ride on her back. Of course she seemed a bit small for your stature and you tended, to well... fall off. So in the end, I brought you over here through the air. I'm not particularly sure why Applejack insisted on assisting in your transportation, but I'm sure it was just to be polite and helpful.”

You grimaced as you imagined your body falling onto the ground like a rag doll. You were a good foot and half taller than they were on all fours and you imagined your feet and finger tips dragging against the ground as Applejack attempted to escort your limp figure to Fluttershy's. Just.. ouch.

“Don't worry, you were fine. I promise.” she assured you.

“I think I'll be the judge of that.”

She just laughed.

“What? What's so funny?”

“Nothing, nothing.” She said, a sly grin crossing her face.

It went on like this until light cracked through the windows of the cottage.

Chapter Ten

You hadn't even noticed that the sun had come up as you read your book aloud to Twilight from the comfort of your bed until Fluttershy came in, asking you both if you were interested in heading outside and enjoying a bit of the outside air.

You accepted her offer immediately, but Twilight didn't seem as eager to end your activity. It was a bit strange how she seemed so fond of you, but you were sure it was just the overly affable behavior that all the ponies (save for what you had seen so far from Celestia) seemed to have. You simply abolished any thought in your mind that it may have been anything else.

After closing the book and noticing Twilight's disappointed face, you hopped out of bed and shook your legs to make sure that the blood was flowing through them properly. After sitting their for so long just talking with Twilight, it would be good to get moving again.

Twilight quickly left the bedside to stand beside you. Fluttershy gave a sly smile in her direction, causing you to wonder what she was thinking. It must have been a thing between them both and you didn't really want to worry yourself about other's issues.

You both followed her downstairs to the main room where a single coach laid against the far wall and the ceiling adorned with hanging birdhouses. You weren't sure if they were used practically or were just for decoration, but it did fit with the sense and overall feel of the quaint cottage.

“Would you both care for something to eat? I mean, it wouldn't be right to head out on an empty stomach.” The yellow pegasus asked you both, as you finally stepped off of the stairs.

You weren't honestly too hungry, even considering that you hadn't eaten anything since you had left the train upon arriving in Ponyville (a modest salad, with you picking specifically at the croutons, for they were always the only real part of the meal worth eating.) You suspected that perhaps you had been fed when you were indisposed. Yet, for the sake of being polite, you gave a questioning look towards Twilight.

She returned the look towards you and you found yourselves in a quiet and awkward stalemate, trying to figure out exactly what both of you felt towards the notion of enjoying a breakfast.

Fluttershy had been watching you both with curious eyes, wondering exactly what you were both getting at. She wanted to interject and speed up the situation, but didn't find the heart to do so. So she just stood their awkwardly, waiting for one of you to answer her question.

“Is that a yes?” Twilight asked after a moment.

“No...?” you returned. This was going to be awhile if it kept like this. It was time to get something decided or risk standing her awkwardly any longer. “I'm not too hungry; how about you, Twilight?”

“Well I ate right before you woke up last night. So I think I'll be good.” Twilight said with a sigh, glad to be done with that ordeal.

“Okay then. But don't feel like you'd be a bother if you need anything while we're out, okay?” Fluttershy said, mainly to you. She seemed more glad to be done with that than either of you who had actually been involved.

You nodded and walked through the rest of her cottage, careful to keep your head low or risk hitting one of the supposedly ornamental birdhouses that hung from the ceilings. Oh what you would have given to be a few inches shorter at this very moment. But you knew you shouldn't forsake the height you had, even though you were only average height, (to the dismay of your parents who at one point, wanted you to become a professional athlete.)

The sounds of birds chirping and a whole plethora of other sounds crossed the air as you all stepped outside. It was a slightly cloudy day, the pegasi were either likely taking a break or it had been scheduled to have such a day. Whatever, it was only going to hurt your head if you tried to assume everything in a world so unbelievable.

Of course, when you thought Fluttershy said 'outside', you thought it would end up with you all walking around town. Instead, you found yourself basking in the sunlight out in the front lawn while Fluttershy tended to the critters, as was the daily ritual around here.

You dangled your legs just above the water of the small stream that ran by the house under the bridge crossing it. It would really be a blessing if that little occurrence the day previous did not repeat itself. It was like you were impaired, and that was never fun for anyone; you just wanted to be normal, both mentally and physically again.

Your definition of normal was a bit different from the denizens of this world now, though. When you thought of it that way, you would never be normal again. At least not to anyone around you. Back when you just an average Joe with a horrible job, you didn't care what anyone thought of you; you were just you.

Here it was a bit different, since your differences between everyone else were quite a bit more evident. Still, you didn't feel like a freak even though your looks were so unusual around these parts. You guess that was one of the effects a colorful cartoon world had on an individual. Impressions were still important to you, however. The more that liked you here the better, you had no one to fall back onto here if things went awry. Especially when it seemed you were fighting a losing battle everyday.

“I still think it's quite strange how you can sit like that with your legs danging off the edge.”

You didn't look behind you, you knew who it was. It was nice to have someone around you, at least; you weren't going to get any better without help from an outside source. Was it really as bad as to start thinking of your mental connection with those things as an illness now, however?

No, you were better than that. It was just an issue you would have to deal with. You weren't sick, you just a really serious issue with voices in your head; no biggy, right? Oh man was it a biggy if you didn't get it under control. The thing you needed to worry about the most was what they were planning on doing in Canterlot. Not exactly like you could do anything, however, when the most powerful political presence in the land didn't like you and only sent troops out to the borders to watch for signs of massing armies on the word of her faithful student that wasn't in her favor at the moment either. She probably never even sent them out.

“You aren't ignoring me, are you?”

You shook yourself out of your monologue; it was enough of that today. “Oh.. no! Of course not.” You looked down at the image of yourself in the water, which was soon joined adjacently with an image of a purple unicorn.

“Relax, you don't need to be so on edge; you're among friends here.”

You finally broke your gaze at the stream and looked at the unicorn who had a reassuring smile stretching across her face. She meant it, didn't she? To think that you would become friends with Twilight Sparkle was ludicrous indeed. Yet here you were, sitting here peacefully with her by your side in front of Fluttershy's cottage.

“Well.. that's good to know.” You said, trying to give the faintest of smiles without over doing it.

She gave you a gentle nudge on the shoulder and laughed. “There's no need to be so coy here. We're going get you through this. I promise.”

You almost wanted to laugh a bit, just from the thought of them carrying you around whenever those things invaded your mind, rendering you incapacitated. You thought about how bloody your knuckles and toes would be at the end of all of that.

“I'm sure I'll be just fine.” You kicked at the water, causing both of your images to distort.

“You will be.” She tried to look as confident as she sounded on the statement, but it seemed to be failing her until she finally looked down into the ripples you had created.

For several moments you sat there, gently kicking at the water on occasion, careful to keep the surface from being peaceful. The sun hung high in the noon sky, but it was never hot; it was just perfect. You could just sit here forever enjoying the sight of the Everfree forest to your side and Ponyville down the trail.

Something about it provoked feelings and memories of what you had lost to get here. You were sure it was worth it, for your only other option in that situation would have been to be burned alive. You weren't up to experience one of the punishments for Witchcraft first hand, and you had hopped into the well as a result, leading you to this world that you never thought you'd see.

It would all be worth seeing all of that again. Just once. You were right about you missing all your old music and the like. Then again, with all that had been going on right now, you weren't sure you'd be able to take the time to enjoy such things anymore. In these past few days, you had been more social then you had been in a year of your past life.

“Wait! I promise it's just for a minute!” Fluttershy's voice carried across to you both in a surprisingly well audible volume.

Before you could turn to see what exactly she was yelling at, a white mass of fur cut in between both you and Twilight and hopped into your lap. You looked down to see a very sullen bunny trying to use your figure to obscure himself from the vision of a certain pegasus.

“Oh please, Angel. I just need to brush you so you won't get fur everywhere you go.” Fluttershy poked her head in between you and Twilight and looked down to see the bunny with his paws folded. He obviously was not looking forward to the proceedings.

At first, you were kind of mad and shocked that the situation had come to play out all on and around your sitting figure, but you couldn't help but snicker slightly as you watched the bunny hop off your lap and proceed to get brushed while laying down on the grass tapping his paw sourly.

You could hear Twilight trying to suppress a giggle as well as the act continued. You were almost surprised to see that in the end, no protest had been put up towards the act. Fluttershy took a step making sure that she had done all that she could in ridding the bunny of his excess fur.

“Well that should do for.. oh dear.”

“W-what?” You asked, you felt both Twilight and Fluttershy's eyes on you know. Even Angel had diverted his fuming gaze away from the pegasus enough to see what she was referring to.

You looked down at yourself and nearly cursed. You were covered in the white fur that Fluttershy had just attempted to prevent against. It was all over your shirt and legs, and you were already trying to make an attempt to brush it off with your hands.

You shouldn't have let Angel hop on you like that, but how could you have known that this was going to happen? The strange occurrence had happened in the manner of a split second and without warning.

You stood up and continued to brush off the white fur while cursing under your breath. Nothing ends well for you it seems. Eventually, in haze of fur and anger you nearly tripped and fell into the stream, only just barely being saved by the magical aid of Twilight.

You fell to the ground instead, grumbling. Eventually this was followed by giggles, which escalated into full on laughter. You didn't even want to get back up after that little fiasco. Instead, you laid there, with your face in the grass.

To your dismay, you felt a small mass once again hopping onto you, this time it was your back. You couldn't do anything, though; and you just simply laid there as you felt the bunny run up and down your back until he finally tuckered out and fell on your back in a similar manner as the way you were laying on the grass.

“I think that's enough for now..” Fluttershy said, gesturing for Angel to get off of your back. He stuck his tongue out in protest, but did as he was told, enabling you to push yourself up and look yourself over one last time.

You still had plenty of fur on your clothes, but that was going to have to wait for now. Still, it was a T-shirt of your favorite band and you weren't too happy about this one being treated as so. Then again, you can't believe it survived your entire adventure so far in the first place.

“We can probably get Rarity to make you some new clothing, since you seem so fond of wearing yours all the time.” Twilight said, looking you up and down, still trying not to laugh.

“If I could just wash the ones I got...” you muttered. But were reminded of the state that would put you in if you were to wash your clothes without having another set to fall back onto for the time being. “That actually sounds nice.” You finally said.

“Well good! Now we have somewhere to go again. Would you like to come along, Fluttershy?”

“I-I suppose.. It's always nice to see Rarity.”

“Now that that's settled, we should probably get going.. You know.. you do look a bit scruffy, but I like it.” She said with an examining eye. You weren't sure she knew what she was saying at this point, but you took the compliment nonetheless.

You crossed the bridge with your new found friends, who just happened to be two colorful ponies that you enjoyed watching every Saturday morning. You were going to be prepared this time if another attack happened, you weren't going to go down the same way again.

Chapter Twelve

*Yet another thanks to TheArcher20 for his magical help in proofreading this one.

Chapter Twelve

You poked your head outside of the door to the Carousel Boutique. You couldn't believe you were doing this; you would've preferred to hold up in here and hope it would end soon. Sadly, you couldn't find yourself able to do that after all the convincing Twilight had to do to get the other mare's to calm themselves down.

In a very commanding manner, she had explained the plan to everyone within the back room in the boutique. You could almost predict every word that came out of her mouth, but that did nothing to take away from the inspiration behind each word. You felt like she really believed in everything she said.

Huh, you never thought words could ever have such an effect on you before, but here you were, eating up everything she was saying. Must have been the 'in person' effect that it had when actually meeting a person. Something else was also buzzing in the back of your head, however that wasn't about the speech you had paid witness too.

It was about a pit of guilt lingering in your stomach. You had caused all this, even without looking outside you had already felt the dread that loomed over everything in Ponyville. You should have kept your ass up in the real world and just burned to death. Maybe you were dead, and this was just some weird afterlife you had ended up in.

Well, all you could do now was fight for this world that you were in now. Apparently one little purple unicorn expected great things out of you, even though you were just as convinced you were nothing more than a weakling.

The plan was simple enough and one you had already guessed: get the six element bearers and work your way up to Canterlot to get to the elements of harmony. What you could do, you didn't know, but Twilight wanted you here with them through the whole thing. She was already proving to be a better friend than you could ever have hoped to have.

It left another weird feeling in your gut to think of how much she expected from you and that she already considered you part of her little group of friends. It was almost an honor and you would've lingered and mulled over the realization in your mind more if you weren't busy trying to show Twilight you could be useful in the hopes that you wouldn't let her down.

You still didn't know why you were going out first really, but that's how the line went when you all headed down the hallway. The sky wasn't looking any better, and the streets were barren. Something kept you looking up at the sky though, something was telling you that the majority of your attention should be focused on it.

You stepped out and felt an ungodly wind blow gently against your neck. It sent a shiver through your nervous system and it was almost enough for you to consider retreating back into the boutique. At this point, it wasn't an option as you saw Fluttershy being forced out of the building with the force of both unicorns. At least you were coping with the current situation better than someone.

You were shocked to see that Canterlot was no longer in sight; it's roost upon the mountain far in the distance was blanketed in a veil of darkness. It was constantly swirling and looking as unnatural as you would've expected something from hell to look like.

Was the plan going to change now? Twilight hadn't noticed it yet for she was still trying to get the mortified pegasus out the boutique's door. You'd be sure to point that out when they were done, or better yet, help them with their current dilemma.

Rushing over to the two that were trying desperately to dispel Fluttershy's retreat back into the boutique, you asked if they needed any type of assistance. They immediately accepted it and you found yourself trying gently pry off the yellow hooves that held the pegasus immovable in the doorway.

With a sudden yelp, you heard the pegasus' grip break and you were falling back while she flew over you. You landed on the cobblestone street with a 'thud' and looked around to make sure you hadn't hurt anybody with your loss of footing.

Before you could do anything, though, Twilight was at your side and fussing over you. Obviously concerned for your well being, you felt your limbs brought up one by one and looked over by her. What the heck? This was kind of weird, but you were caught way too off guard to really react to it.

“You need to be more careful; you seem to overexert yourself way too often.” She said, lifting your arm up for inspection.

You didn't know what to say and you simply sat there for a moment, your back still sore from the impact and Twilight still inspecting you. Fluttershy seemed to be fine and was looking around, even if she was still in a reserved state.

Suddenly, you were floating in the air, and found yourself standing once again. You looked yourself over and then back to the only unicorn that would have done that for you. With a simple nod, you indicated your appreciation. You were afraid if you thanked her verbally she would have had another moment of bashful laconism.

Now was as good of a time as any to point out the current state of the nation's capital. With a word and a point of a finger, you directed all their gazes towards the swirling mass that was Canterlot at the moment. Rarity looked shocked, Fluttershy terrified, and Twilight simply calculating.

“Well that does spell out some problems for us. I might have a solution, an old secret Celestia once told me. But for now, we should really see about getting to Sugarcube Corner. We're going to need Pinkie Pie if we're going to use the elements of harmony.

Ah yes, you almost forgot about the pink party pony in the midst of the meetings between the other members of the mane six. She was the one you should never have forgotten. With an attitude so bombastic, she was hard to shake from one's thoughts at anytime simply because she stuck out so much.

You all followed Twilight's lead as you walked through the now dead streets of Ponyville. That wind was still blowing ever so slightly against you all, and you felt your resolve falter just a bit. It was like a scary movie; you were afraid something was going to pop out around a corner and attack you all with an unnatural zeal.

Nothing happened though, and you were beginning to think that perhaps the conquest of the unseen creatures had somehow been delayed. How they had done all this was beyond you, but if they could effect the world around you, then they shouldn't require the need of staying in reclusion any longer.

A whistling sound suddenly shot into your eardrums. You looked around, but only found that your companions were doing the same thing. You eventually pulled your head up, wondering if it was perhaps a bird that had not gotten the memo on the whole 'annexation attempt' thing.

You found the source of the sound, but it was no bird. Balls of flame were falling from the sky, some hitting the clouds and burning right through them, other simply crashed against the mountain's and others falling out of sight to land in some unseen clearing.

You watched them with a fixed stare as the light from the flames nearly brought you into a trance. You almost didn't notice they were also threatening to rain down upon the buildings of Ponyville until Twilight's voice brought you out of your engrossed state.

“We need to get to Sugarcube Corner, and fast!” The urgency in her voice telling you how much of a threat these things were becoming.

The first one smashed into a building across town, even from where you were, you could hear the building's foundation crack and give way. A shock wave was also felt, causing you to break your step for just a second. You all recovered quickly, however, and you all picked up the pace further as you rounded the street corners.

Now they were hitting everywhere and everything. You just hoped there wasn't any ponies currently in the homes and buildings that were getting hit. The whole time you were praying that Sugarcube Corner had not gotten hit by one of the balls of fire, for that would void all your efforts immediately.

“There it is! We're almost there!” Twilight called out, continuing the fast pace. You couldn't help but remember following her around Canterlot castle in a less urgent, but similar manner. Why couldn't it be like that again? Where you lead yourselves into trouble, but at least it wasn't life threatening.

You didn't bother trying to really look for Sugarcube Corner, you knew it was going to look different than you remembered, it wasn't worth the brainpower wasted at the moment. Then again, it did look like a giant sweet treat itself if you remembered it correctly, maybe that would be the distinguishing factor for you in the future.

Twilight stopped in front of the parlor's door and knocked upon the surface for a good minute. You could hear something shuffling around inside, but no answer at the door was given. You all knew it was a bad time, but you'd think they would've offered shelter to anyone caught out in the open.

She looked back at you all with a worried look on her face. But then a light of an epiphany brightened her sour look. She gave you a nod and spoke two words that she knew you would remember.

“Teleportation spell..” You both mouthed.

You instinctively backed along with the others to give Twilight some room to attempt the jump. You just hoped there was nothing in there that was keeping Pinkie Pie or her landowners from answering the door.

With a familiar pop and purple sparks, she was gone from your sight, leaving you three out in the exposed. Each second you were out there with Fluttershy and Rarity felt more like a minute as you waited anxiously for any sign that Twilight was on the other end.

With a click and the sound of a tumbler giving way, the door to the interior gave way and you breathed a sigh of relief as Twilight looked back at you all. Unfortunately, she had a look of dissatisfaction about her. Obviously your plan had worked in regards to getting in, but it seemed like there was no success in finding anyone within the home.

“They might be hiding somewhere, and we need to get away from all that fire. If I had to take a guess, they might be in the cellar.”

You entered Sugarcube Corner and were disgruntled to find a lack of visibility. For the sake of all you, however, Twilight and Rarity channeled light from their own horns respectively. Without that, you would've all been left in the dark for something was covering every window in the parlor.

You began searching, just to make sure Twilight hadn't overlooked anything and then decided that you four would split up. Rarity and Fluttershy would take the upstairs while you and Twilight would take the cellar. Rarity insisted that Twilight should have went with Fluttershy since she was more capable of handling her if she had another panic attack, but Twilight wasn't having any of it. If it was anything, it was Rarity and Fluttershy and you and her.

You and her... hmm... Before you could think about the meaning of those two words together, you were heading down creaky wooden steps, the only light was from Twilight's horn. It was considerably cooler down here than upstairs and you could see dust falling from the wooden ceiling as the vibrations from the fireballs shook the foundation of the building.

Eventually you could hear breathing that wasn't yours or Twilight's. It was ragged and panicked, they must have been aware of your approaching presence. No surprise considering the racket you two had made upon descending the wooden stairs.

“Hello? Anypony here?” Twilight called out, surveying the stone floor and walls of the cellar. A whimper emanated from a table that had been turned on its side in the corner under the wooden stairs.

Twilight hesitated and looked back at you. She was expecting you to take point with this one you realized. With a quick step, you crossed the cellar and slowly looked over the flipped table. Please don't be a demon or anything trying to eat your face, please don't be.

What you found was two ponies holding two young ones that were obviously not in the right state of mind. Twilight came closer to provide more light for you, and you both recognized who it was.

“Mr. and Mrs. Cake.” she said, trying to get their attention. It didn't seem to be working, though. They were obviously traumatized beyond any help at the moment. At least they all seemed to be intact and unharmed. One last thing caught both of your eyes, however.

Beyond the two and their crying children, was a shadow that seemed to be struggling and unable to speak. Twilight shined light beyond the Cakes in an attempt to distinguish just exactly who this pony was.

You were both shocked to see it was Pinkie Pie, gagged and all, trying to speak, even beyond the thick cloth that was held in place within her mouth. When she saw you both, her blues eyes lit up and she tried to move forward beyond the Cakes but was unable to, for in addition to being gagged, her front hooves were bounded.

Why would anypony do that to the pink pony? It did not seem plausible to do such a thing to such a friendly being as Pinkie Pie. Twilight seemed to have the same thought as she magically brought the gag out of her mouth and gently threw it to the side.

Almost instantly you were bombarded with an enthusiastic voice that was drowning out even the rumbling of the fireball's impact. “Oh hi! Thanks for that, my mouth was getting a little dry! Can you believe all the stuff that's going on outside?!”

“Pinkie, calm down for a second. Who did this to you, and why weren't the Cakes helping you?” Twilight asked, surprised that Pinkie was still in a cheerful attitude after her circumscribed state.

Pinkie began to speak as Twilight freed her of the rest of her bondage. “Oh! Well... that was them. They said I was too loud for them to hide, so they did all that to me! It's okay, I could understand, no worries with me!”

Weird, but you guessed that sort of made sense. If you really wanted to play the stealth game effectively, then perhaps a Pinkie Pie on the loose wouldn't be the best thing to take a chance on. This all must have taken place before the fireballs had begun to fall, for the Cakes did not look like they were capable of pinning a pony like Pinkie Pie down and bounding her fore-hooves anymore.

After giving you a look, Pinkie nearly hopped on top of you in an excited scream. Twilight's magic was the only thing holding her at bay as she floated harmlessly in front of you with outstretched hooves.

“I remember you! You were that sleepy head who was napping when I came over to Twilight's! I was going to throw you a super cool party but then it was canceled because Twilight said you weren't feeling very good..” She frowned for just a second, but quickly the grin came back, bigger than ever. “It's okay though! We'll throw you one soon so you can make all sorts of new friends, like me!”

“Pinkie, we need you right now. We'll have a party for him after all of this is cleared up.”

“Alrighty!” Twilight finally placed her back down, sure she wasn't going to try jumping on you again.

Twilight looked back at the Cakes who were still in their sequestered state. “Do you think they'll be okay down here?” She asked you both.

“They sure are acting strange, huh?” Pinkie said, tapping her chin and looking them over. “But I've seen worse! I think they'll be fine; what do you think, new friend?” She looked at you expectantly.

“Uhmm...” You were no psychiatrist, why would they be asking you anything about them? “I suppose they're fine. They just seemed really scared and out of it.” You were sounding stupid, you just knew it.

“I think you're right..” Twilight said, giving one final huff. “Anyways, we have no time to worry about this anymore. We need to meet up with Rarity and Fluttershy and start heading to Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Oh we're all getting together! Oh this is going to be so much fun! We have a new friend and he's nice and friendly and-” Pinkie droned on and on and on.

With a raised eyebrow, you looked over to Twilight and she just gestured for you all to start heading back up the stairs. At least the feeling of ominous dread would be drowned out in Pinkie's avidity now. You were sure that was going to count for something during all of this.

Chapter Thirteen

“It looks like those balls of fire have let up for a bit..” Twilight mumbled as she peered out the door to Sugarcube Corner.

“Does that mean we can go out?! Please say yes! Please say yes!” Pinkie said hopping around impatiently in the parlor.

“Do calm down.” Rarity pleaded. “We are in quite a dire situation if you haven't noticed, Pinkie.”

“Of course I know! Who said I didn't?” She turned to you with an accusing look. “Was it you?!”

You took a step back. As much as you liked Pinkie, you weren't really prepared for her hyperactive behavior in person. Of course, the other ponies leveled it all out, but there was something about her that made you a bit weary.

It was like she was all over the place; even though you had spent only a few minutes up here, she was moving about and seeming to pop out of nowhere when you swore you had seen her in a different area just a second before. 'It's okay,' you told yourself, 'it's just going take some getting use too; just like the rest of this world.'

“Well, was it, huh? I can assure you I am totally in the know how of about everything in Ponyville!” Pinkie was up in your face now, Twilight wasn't there to hold her back at this point.

“N-no. You've been here with us the whole time, wouldn't you know if I had said anything?” You answered nervously. That was actually very well said, after you thought about it.

“Oh yeah...” She hopped back and giggled for a short while before pestering Twilight once again. “Hey, can we head out, now? We still need to see Applejack and Rainbow Dash!”

“Soon, Pinkie. I don't want to take a chance with these balls of flame, though.” Twilight said, unamused.

“Oh, but they're like falling stars! Falling on top of everything!”

“Kind of. Neither one is safe if its falling on buildings, though.”

Pinkie backed off and hopped out of sight for a second in the backroom behind the counter, then popped her head out from around the corner. You were the only one watching her as she did this, and she seemed to catch you eying her. With a grin on her face, she gestured for you to follow her to the backroom.

You looked back reluctantly towards Twilight who was still analyzing the potential threat of heading out at the moment. You knew you shouldn't, but something was telling you, (probably the curiousity bubbling up within your mind) that you should at least see what she wanted you for.

You took a few steps to see if anyone was noticing you, but they didn't seem pay you any mind. Well, you suppose that was going to make sneaking over there quite easier. Pinkie was gesturing madly, obviously getting more and more excited about something as the moments passed by.

“What took you so long?!” She asked as she slipped back out of sight into the backroom. You took the initiative and walked in slowly.

At first you didn't know what you were looking at, since it was completely dark. You were expecting some cheap scare from the party pony at this point, and you cringed to wait for the worst to happen.

The lights flashed on and you were bombarded by balloons and streamers hanging from the corners of the ceiling. You stood there with your mouth agape, obviously not expecting what had just been presented to you.

“What do you think? Pretty neat, huh?” Pinkie asked expectantly. “It's what I had set up for you until you got all sick and stuff!”

“Wasn't this suppose to be a surprise party anyways?” You asked, grabbing at the string of one of the balloons.

“It's kind of late for for that silly! Besides, who knows how long all this weird stuff is gonna keep going on for?”

You shrugged. She had a point there, but you couldn't help but feel like you may have spoiled the thing for yourself now that you had seen all that had been planned for you. That wasn't going to be one of your worries in a second, however.

“Where are you two?!” You heard Twilight's voice carry through the parlor. You instantly locked up and saw Pinkie darting back out of the backroom to answer Twilight.

“I was just showing our friend all the cool party stuff I had planned for him!” Pinkie said happily as you finally stepped out to join them all. Twilight wasn't looking too happy with you, her gaze was tinged with irritation and what seemed like a bit of a blush upon her cheeks.

“I'm sorry. I just got curious.” You said, stepping past Pinkie and meeting up with the rest by the door.

“It's fine.” Twilight broke your gaze and kept looking out the door, obviously still flustered about something. What was the problem? You just went to see what Pinkie wanted was all, it wasn't like you did something truly dangerous.

You wanted to see what the problem was, but before you could speak up, you heard that same whistling sound, and you all flinched as sounds of buildings falling through shook the air.

Something else was among the whistling, though. Words of provocation fought against the whistling that you all heard. Everyone had their ears pricked upwards, trying to make out those words that seemed to call out in challenge.

“Seriously? You're going to have to do better than that if you're going to get me!” Something about that voice was pulling on the strings within your mind. You knew this, dammit. You knew who's voice that was.

Twilight inhaled as a recognition crossed over her complexion. “It's Rainbow Dash..”

“Oh, seriously? We've got to head out there and see her then!” Pinkie exclaimed, pushing right by you and nearly knocking you over.

“I'm afraid you might be right, Pinkie. She can't keep speeding around out there with all the conflagration falling from the sk-”

One of the darken windows suddenly shattered as a rainbow bolt blew into the building, causing everyone to jump out in random directions in shock. The streak flew and crashed behind the counter, hitting the cash register and sending a flurry of bits flying upwards.

Everyone rushed over to see exactly what had happened. As you looked over the counter, sure enough, there was Rainbow Dash rubbing her head and groaning after the impact.

“I really need to stop doing that...” she moaned, sitting up and seeing you all staring down at her. “What's the matter? It was an accident, okay? I'll help with the window later.”

“Why did you do that anyways, Rainbow?” Twilight asked, pushing beside you and giving her an inquisitorial look.

“I saw you poking your head out of Sugarcube Corner and thought I'd pop in I guess... Heh.” She gave a nervous shrug.

“Through the window, though?”

“Hey,” she stood up, “if you got a better idea when those things are falling from the sky, I'd love to hear it.”

“Yeah, the door.”

“Pfft..” She turned to look at you, tilting her head slightly and then returning her gaze to Twilight. “Hey, Twi. Who's this guy?”

You'd think she would be tired of introducing you to everybody at this point, but that wasn't the case with Twilight. She eagerly introduced you, the anger from just moments earlier now null.

“Well I guess he can't be all that bad, then.” Rainbow said as Twilight explained what you were doing here and what you had done up to this point. “Say, you're that human those voices were talking about, huh?” You gave a nervous nod, not knowing what to expect. You just hoped it wasn't going to end badly.

“Yeah, see cause that's what I heard up in Cloudsdale. After that, I headed over here to if you everypony was alright. I just hope Cloudsdale is okay, it was getting hit pretty hard with those flaming balls.” You couldn't help but stifle a giggle after that, good thing nobody noticed.

Luckily, that was it. No more was brought up and everything seemed to be fine once Twilight finished explaining that your race wasn't from around Equestria. After that, you all returned to the door, where Twilight did one final run through aloud of the plan.

“Okay.. We're going to be making a run for Sweet Apple Acres to see if Applejack and the Apple family are alright. Hopefully everything will end up okay without any hitches, and then..” She paused, taking in a breath, “...and then we see about getting back up to Canterlot.”

Everyone nodded in understanding, including you. Before you all left to begin the journey, however, Twilight came over to speak with you. You weren't sure what to expect, but you weren't hoping it was a flurry of heated words from you little incident earlier with Pinkie Pie.

“L-look.” She began, the hesitation in her words throwing you off. She had seemed so confident just a moment ago. “I wanted to... say I was sorry.”

“For what?” You couldn't believe what you were hearing.

“I shouldn't have gotten so mad. It's just that I thought something had happened to you and I was getting worried and-”

“Whoa, I shouldn't have wandered off like that. It was my fault, not yours.” You said favorably. You found it a bit odd that she had not added Pinkie into her concerns, but that wasn't that big of a deal considering that Pinkie seemed to be unscathed no matter what happened.

“O-okay. Thanks for that.” She smiled faintly and looked over to the rest of the group who were trying to hold Pinkie back before she burst out the door. “I guess it's time for us to go.” She said, walking ahead and brushing up against your side rather conspicuously, causing you to tense up for just a sec.

Obviously there was something implied after that, but your brain kept telling you it was nothing. The inner turmoil within your mind regarding this was enough to almost make you want to tear your hair out.

“Are you coming, or are you just going to stand there?” Rainbow Dash called out to you. Dammit, this was going to have to wait. Again. What was wrong with your head? Why were you having a hard time trying to process all of this?

You stepped up to the rest of the group, your mind still in a haze. You were worried that those things were going to invade your mind once again. It had been too long since that last attack..

“Alright, so we're all ready, right?” Twilight asked, looking everybody over.

“I.. I think so...” Fluttershy squeaked out. You couldn't believe she wasn't hiding in some nook or cranny at this point, it must have been taking all her will to stay along with you all.

Twilight nodded, and finally pushed open the door completely, the whistling outside growing louder. As you all stepped back out into the outside air and red tinged Ponyville, you found the single step turning into a full on sprint as fireballs crashed into the street just behind you.

This was way worse than the barrage that had been sent when you were heading towards Sugarcube Corner. This time they were right upon you half of the time, causing you to not take a break at all. Something else was there, though. From the rooftops, shadowing and spiny figures climbed out of sight as soon as you passed by.

They were watching. It figured after all of this shit you had put up with. They weren't going to attack when all they needed was to use shock and awe at the moment to put the denizens in line. How they were able to create the falling conflagration, however, was still something you feared you couldn't comprehend.

Suddenly though, you were in the air. The impact of one of the falling fireballs directly behind you as you followed the ponies had sent you flying forward. You didn't scream but rather felt your stomach lurch and you cussed something awful until you realized that you had never hit the ground.

Instead, you found yourself ahead of the group by Twilight's side now. You told yourself to forget what had just happened and focus on the road ahead as it broke from cobble to dirt. At least you knew you were getting close at this point. You could do this. You knew it.

Eventually the whistling sounds dimmed out as you noticed the flames weren't falling from the sky once again. Regardless, you didn't cease your running. At this point, you weren't going to take any chances and linger around in the open any longer than logical.

You recognized the bend on the road around the hill; you were almost there. Just a bit more. You were certain you were all going to make a mad dash for the barn, where they were most likely at, but instead, what you saw made you all stop in your tracks.

The barn was up in flames, a hole in the roof indicating just how the fire had started.

Chapter Fourteen

Running up to the barn, you were all determined to fling the barn doors open right there until Twilight suddenly shouted for you all to stop. You all huddled around her as she began to think up a way to approach the situation.

“Well, we can't just go running into there.” She said, a look of conflict crossing her face.

“We can't just sit out here and do nothing, though! What if somepony is in there, huh?” Rainbow interjected.

“I know, alright? But it wouldn't do anypony any good if we-” She stopped, the sound of wood smashing drowning out the sound of the fire within crackling.

A demonic voice soon followed after, it sounded as if it was trying to emulate some kind of mocking sensitivity within the walls of the barn, but was unable too just because of its nature.

“I only want to be friends.. Why can't you see that?”

“I ain't no friend of yours, and I reckon I won't ever be!” Applejack's familiar voice accompanying the unnatural one.

“Okay, that's it!” Rainbow bellowed, taking to the air and aiming towards the barn.

“What are you... wait!” Twilight cried out, but Rainbow was already in the air. She reeled back in the air before darting towards the burning barn. Twilight quickly slid the doors open with her magic just before the pegasus cut into the building.

“Somepony, follow her!” Twilight cried out desperately. You looked over the other ponies, reluctance crossing each and every one of their face's. This was your moment; you couldn't back down now.

You nodded, and began to turn away towards the barn. As you turned, you caught a worried spark in Twilight's eyes, as if she regretted what she had just said. There was no going back, though. Somebody had to get in there, and it just happened to be you.

You ran into the barn, a fit of coughing soon following as your vision was clouded by smoke and flames. All you could see was burning bales of hay and other such common items found within a barn under the smokey haze.

That was it. No one else was here. But you. Where could Rainbow and Applejack have gone? What if they had gotten out and you running in after her was completely bootless? Oh great, you had just put yourself in harm's way for no reason now. You better get out of here befor-

“Oh my... It's the little human. What brings you here, our enabler?”

You coughed for a second from the inhale brought by the shock and focused through the smoke once more. What was before you made you wish the smoke was more thick so that you wouldn't have to look any longer.

A black and red creature straight from hell stood before you. It's exoskeleton sheened brightly despite all the smoke beclouding the barn's interior. It stood on two legs similar to yours, but with bare claws on the end similar to the one's on its hand. It's thin and aciculated arms suddenly outstretched in a mocking form of hospitality, the face upon its horn head given a drab smile.

“I-I was..” You stuttered.

“At a loss for words, I see. That is rather disheartening. I was hoping that we could have a nice chat...” Its red eyes reflecting disappointment.

“I k-know what you are. I know what you want!” You shouted.

“Well, considering that we announced our intentions, I should hope so. Do you know where that fractious little pony went, by any chance? I was just attempting to establish... cognition. Until some multicolored blur darted in here, however. It was rather impudent if I should say so.”

“She's gone! They both are.” You announced, backing off a step and looking around you. You wanted to run, you really did. But something was holding you back, like an unspoken command.

“That's what I was afraid of. Very well, I will simply have to find someone else to enlighten myself with. Perhaps you came with company? Not to diminish your own eminency, but I am already aware of what a human is capable of and what can.... break them.”

Wow. You suddenly felt horrified for both yourself and the ponies outside. You couldn't let this thing get to them, though. No matter how afraid you were. You had to take a chance, you should have already been dead at the bottom of a well anyway for all you knew.

You stood your ground, trying to give a look of demur towards the demon like thing. It was time to cut the crap; your eyes continued to dart around the nearby ground under the smoke, searching for a weapon.

“I have no quarrel with you. Yet you seem to think otherwise.”

Shit. He was starting to lose patience. Your eyes found a plank of wood that had broken off of the foundation of the burning barn, left unharmed unlike its charred brethren. A nail was sticking out of one end, giving it a much more lethal capability. That had to be your best chance with what was about to happen.

The demon moved closer, its eyes focusing in on you, anger waxing. “I suggest you move out of the way. Just because you made all this possible doesn't mean you can act out in such intrepid behavior. You're only going to put yourself through pain and misery.”

“Screw you, man. You bastards need to go back to hell.” You began to side step towards the plank, hoping that the demon wouldn't catch on.

“Oh, but we're just making another one here..” The demon got down on all fours, looking as if he was about to pounce upon you. Any sudden movement now would begin the conflict, the question was who was it going to be? And when?

You felt like that one time you had been debating on going on a new and monstrous roller coaster at the amusement park back in your younger days. You kept telling yourself just do it, if you don't then you wouldn't be able to experience the thrill of the ride.

Of course, that was a poor thing to compare this situation too since your life was actually on the line, though at your younger age at the amusement park, you were sure it felt like your life was up on the chopping block. Also, you were comparing a demon to a roller coaster; what the hell? This thing wanted to kill you, the latter just wanted to give a fit of exhilaration.

It was time to stop thinking about it and start doing. It had to be you that started this, or you were a dead man. The demon would be on you the moment you grabbed the plank, hopefully your reflexes and instinct would be at play in this skirmish.

Your eyes were on the demon as you leaned down and felt the plank. The surface wasn't splintered at all and you knew that you could keep a solid grip upon it as long as necessary. It was time.

The creature pounced, gliding through the air towards you at an incredible speed. You pulled the plank off the ground and arched it out in front of you rapidly just before the demon was upon you.

You both didn't expect for what happened next to actually take place, but to your relief and his irritation, it had happened. The nail from the plank was imbedded in the creature's hard shell like head. It simply stared at you for a second, shock and surprise in its eyes.

You thought that may have been the battle in its entirety, but the eyes of the demon still vibrated and moved about, studying you. The eyes changing from shock to anger. He was still very much alive, and now he was pissed at you.

You pulled the plank out of the demon's skull and quickly ran out of the way further into the smoke behind him. What the hell were you thinking?! You should have ran out, not farther in! Now you were definitely going to get slaughtered in here all alone without anyone to defend you.

Falling behind a bale of hay that wasn't in flames, you caught your breath, hoping to god that the thing wouldn't already be on the other side. You had already lasted longer than you thought you would have though. Perhaps you could somehow come out on top in all of this?

The real question though was where the hell was everyone else during all this? What were they doing and why were you the one taking a freaking hellspawn or whatever the hell this thing was? There had to be a good explanation for all this, but you weren't sure you'd be alive long enough to get it.

“At least the last one remained before me; but then again, you did get a hit on me unlike the last one. I must say, I am quite impressed. It will be sad to tear out your throat considering all that you have made possible for us here.”

You clenched your teeth and flinched from those words being associated with you. You didn't want to die, oh god, you didn't want to die. You were mistaken, you were useless, you couldn't even defend yourself. How did you expect to take on something like this?

You looked over the bale of high and quickly dove back down as you were face to face with the demon. You're hiding spot didn't work for shit. This smoke wasn't doing any favors either it seemed and you broke into another fit of coughing.

You got up after that and prepared yourself for another exchange. This one came quicker than you had expected, but luckily the hellspawn didn't seem to be very tactical in his own right.

He hopped over the bale of hay, but caught the bottom edge of his back claw on the mass and had to catch himself before falling over. You moved out of the way and attempted to land another hit with the nail and plank.

Unlike this time, however, you did not connect and simply swung at the air as the creature quickly recovered and backed out of the way. His reach was superior to yours, though, and he swung a claw at you. You attempted to back up, but couldn't get out of the way fast enough and its sharp claw cut across your right shoulder and the section of chest near it.

The shirt was now tattered on the right shoulder and you couldn't help but feel a sort of anguish at realizing you made Rarity make you a whole new set of clothes just for this to happen to them.

The adrenaline was still pumping through your veins for now, though, and you didn't feel the sting of the cuts that you had sustained. You quickly darted back towards the way out of the barn before turning back to see if the demon was behind you.

He wasn't. What the? You looked around and couldn't find any trace of the thing. Did it retreat? Did you manage to somehow scare it off? That was very unlikely considering just how much you had done to the hellspawn. Whatever, if he was gone then you were out of here for sur-

“You need to be more observant, human. It would do your race some good to not need the help of such augmentation sometimes.”

You whirled around and looked up to see the demon looming over your now cowering self. It was obviously amused with the state you were in, its face contorted into a sick and cynical grin.

You heart pounded and your mind screamed at you to do something. You began to slam into its side with the nail and plank repeatedly, hoping you were doing some sort of damage to the monstrous thing.

Fortunately, it seemed that you were and you could see chips and pieces of the exoskeleton surrounding the abdomen of the demon flying off. The creature didn't cry out in pain, but you could see that it was effecting it in a rather negative way.

That was when you were flying back, a single swipe of the arm from the demon launching you all the way to the back of the barn where you collided against the back wall. It had all happened in slow motion and you felt like you were suffering from shell shock, the world around you vibrating and hard to focus in upon.

Only one thing remained a constant in your vision, and that was the hellspawn closing in on you for what you knew would be the final time. You did great for what you had. Not too many people could have stood their ground and took this thing on with the vigor you had displayed.

You were pulled up off of the ground by the front of your shirt, causing you to further regret having Rarity make you another set of clothes. You were staring at the hellspawn eye to eye and he was no longer amused at all.

“It is done. I have no more time to play your little games, human; I have too much I need to do.”

You swallowed nervously. This was it, you closed your eyes and suddenly broke into another fit of coughing. If that thing didn't kill you already, you were just going to suffocate. Maybe that was the thing's plan?

You gasped and sputtered for what felt like moments, and you eventually flailed about, kicking at the thing. You really did not want to suffocate, that was way worse than whatever a clean kill would have been like, you were sure.

Then you looked down and saw it. The plank was still embedded in the exoskeleton on the hellspawn’s side. Perhaps you could inflict a bit more damage with a bit of pressure applied? It was worth a shot considering that you were going to die anyways.

You brought your leg back as far as you could before sending it forward and into the side of the abdomen where the plank was resting. Bingo. The exoskeleton cracked and broke off in large junks, revealing the rather slimy and gruesome interior of the demon.

It roared out in pain, dropping you from it's grip. You landed on your back, and scurried out of the way. The demon snarled and looked around for you in a frenzy.

It was time to go. You stood up and ran for the exit, your legs screaming from the sudden pressure placed upon them. Just a bit more and you'd be out of here, just a bit more and-

“Are you oka-oh!” You suddenly crashed into Twilight who was standing near the way out. As happy as you were to know that you were not abandoned, you found yourself rather perturbed that now she had decided to show up and hinder your progress out.

“I'm sorry! I didn't know-AH!” Twilight cried as she stood up and looked behind you. You didn't have to turn to know what was behind you, but you did it for the sake of not getting impaled from the back.

The demon was struggling over to you, holding a claw over it's exposed midsection. You must have mortally wounded it, and it wouldn't be long before it bled out. Wow, you had actually hurt it enough to put it in this state. If you weren't in such a life threatening situation, you might have cheered or something.

That wasn't the case, however, and you and Twilight were standing before this horrible creature, who even as hurt as it was, was probably still capable of ending both of you.

Was there anything left you could do? Not without that plank that was lost at the other side of the barn now. Well, you were royally screwed now unless you both turned and ran out before it was too late.

You turned to look and see if Twilight was thinking the same thing, but all you did was find that she had been staring at you for a long moment. She must have zoned out or something because she did not seem too concerned about what the hellspawn was doing as much as what you were.

You snapped your fingers to bring her back into reality, where she shook her head and quickly turned her gaze back on the staggering demon. “I'm sorry.. I wasn't paying attention and-”

Not this again. Not right now. “We need to get out of here. Let's just go, this thing will kill us otherwise.”

She nodded and you both backed up, feeling the dead wind from outside at your back. After that, you turned and ran out as fast as you both could without tripping over one another. You took a deep breath of fresh air as you finally found yourself out from that accursed barn.

You wanted to collapse on the ground right there, but with all the onlookers before you, you didn't feel that would be doing anyone any good at the moment, especially when their was still an enemy back in the barn.

You noticed Applejack now among the others that had been waiting for both you and Twilight to reemerge from the burning building. They looked at you both with relieved faces but they soon turned to confusion and anxiousness as you both ran right by them and continued down the path back to Ponyville with both of you gesturing madly for them to quickly follow you. Luckily, they seemed to get what both of you were getting at and soon galloped in pursuit.

“What happened in there?! I shouldn't have asked for anypony to go in there! I'm so dumb!” Twilight cried out as you both ran side by side down the road and around the bend.

“No! No you're not! Don't say that! You're amazing! Just keep running!” You yelled in return to the self diminishing statement. Twilight nearly missed a step after you had said that; it had obviously moved her enough to forget about whatever mistake she had thought she made.

You looked back to make sure that the others were both following you; they were. You hoped that this would never happen again. You just got here and all hell had broke loose, you didn't feel guilty anymore, just angry. Angry that these things would dare encroach upon such a perfect land.

You knew they weren't invincible now either, it just took a tactical and patient approach. It was time you found your place. Humanity's resourcefulness really was one of their best traits. Your scrappy nature and quick thinking were the way you were going to win this... war, or whatever this was.

One thing still nagged at you both while you ran, though. Just where exactly where you all going? “Hey! What's the plan?” You asked her in between huffing and puffing.

She seemed to grimace in some sort of pain after you asked that, but spoke up soon after. “This has got to be the stupidest idea ever, but... I think we should make a run for the train. That is, if it's still there.”

“We're heading to Canterlot now, aren't we?” You asked, disdain washing over you.

“That's the best we can do right now; we need to get to the center of this and end it before too many ponies get hurt.”

You knew she was right, but you weren't particularly eager to head to any place where these demons made base. Still, just getting to the train was the priority right now, and even that seemed extremely daunting.

Chapter Fifteen

“That went better than I could have hoped.” Twilight said, the sight of the train now in distance.

The entire trip had been as eventful as an episode of antiques roadshow. You were all expecting the worst to happen simply because every possible scenario that had played out in your minds had insisted that there was no way of getting to the train without finding another one of those damn hellspawn.

But you got nothing but a feeling of vacillation as you slowly stepped across and down the streets of Ponyville, afraid to pick up the pace or risk alerting the horrors that hid in the shadows not far off.

At one point, you all had to go through another Fluttershy episode involving a road back to her home and the sudden nagging feeling that something had happened to all the animals that depended on her.

Twilight assured her that everything was fine, but more than once she darted off towards her cottage faster than anyone thought possible for such a timid pegasus. It was nothing they hadn't dealt with before and you kept the concern at a minimum as Rainbow Dash kept returning pushing Fluttershy in your general direction.

“It can't be this easy..” You muttered. “They could come out anytime they want..”

“Don't say that!” Twilight scolded. How had she heard your whispers? “We need to keep thinking positive. It counts for a lot at a time like this. Trust me.”

Oh you trusted her alright. Everything she said down to the last word. She was the perfect leader and you were a trusted friend. You were going to think positive just for her and her only. If only you could get on that damned train already!

Then you were there and you sighed. Maybe this was going to be easy? You had to at least hope at this point. You knew Twilight was and that was enough incentive to keep your spirits up.

The tracks carried on out of sight and you were relieved to see that one of the boarding doors had been pulled open, enabling you all to slip inside and look back at the boarding platform you didn't bother to step on. Oh well, too much trouble, plus there was no doors open over there.

Inside, you were shocked to see that it was completely different than you had remembered it being on the ride her with Twilight. Booth's were torn and shredded and not even aligned. Of course, that didn't stop Pinkie from hopping on all of them as you and Twilight made sure that everyone was accounted for.

“So who here knows anything about Locomotion and how it works? I mean I've read books but not into too much specifics besides the engine and other internal-”

“Twilight, give yourself a breather, sheesh.” Rainbow interrupted, pulling down a window and looking out.

“I'm sorry. I just wanted to see if anypony knew anything about getting the train going.”

“Ooh! Ooh, I can do it!” Pinkie suddenly cried out after listening in on your discussion.

“Pinkie, I know you think you can, but this is really serious. We need to-” Before Twilight could say anything else, Pinkie had already darted into another train car, causing Twilight to suddenly make chase after her. “Ungh! Why do I even bother?!” Before she entered into the other car, though, she looked back at you as if she was expecting you to join her in the this rather ludicrous chase.

The others watched as you both ran into the car ahead with either worried or perturbed looks. You really just wanted to get this over with as much as they did. You never asked for all of this crap to happen!

The next car was actually a dining car, and tablecloths along with the tables they had rested upon were on the ground and damaged. Strange how there didn't seem to be any sign of ponies even on public transit.

You almost forgot what had brought you here in the first place and quickly hopped over an overturned table. Twilight simply pushed the table off to the side with her magic and rejoined you.

“The hard way with you, hmm?” She smirked, walking up ahead, but keeping her eye on you the whole time.

“I suppose.” You shrugged and immediately gasped in pain and clenched your shoulder. How could you have forgotten about the damage you had sustained even in a time like this?

Twilight frowned, worry and concern washing over her face. “Again, I am so sorry I put you through that back there..”

“I'm fine, and it's not your fault, I swear.” How many times was she going to apologize for something that wasn't even her fault? Being the subject of one's concern wasn't all that fun when it was all they could worry about. She didn't seem convinced, and you gave her a dubious smile. You hoped this would work so you could actually continue your chase after the pink pony.

It seemed to have worked for the moment at least and Twilight gave you an incredulous look before continuing on to the next doorway leading to the car ahead. You hurried over to join her just as you felt something you didn't think was possible at the time: the train was actually beginning to move.

“Oh you've got to be kidding me!” Twilight exclaimed while rushing over to a window to see if this was all really happening.

“How the hell did she get it to go?!” you shouted, running to a window on the opposite side of the cart to see for yourself.

Lo and behold, you were actually moving, the last buildings of Ponyville began to slowly go by as you picked up speed. Pinkie had actually done it. Holy crap, she had actually done it. You were feeling really dumb right now, and you assumed Twilight felt even worse.

“Hey! The train started moving! Does that mean you guys found Pinkie?” The rest of the group that you had left behind flooded into the dining car, and you and Twilight turned to look at them with asinine expressions.

“Oh..” Rainbow seemed to be piecing the situation together by what was before her. “That means..”

“But, how?” Applejack cut in.

“I.. I honestly don't know.” Twilight seemed to be having trouble trying to comprehend just how it had happened. You really hoped she didn't think too hard about it, though. That could cause all sorts of problems.

From the doorway you two were going to pass through, the earth pony in question revealed herself, hopping with even more fervor. “Told you! Told you! I said I could do it! You should have listened to me!”

“Just how did you do it though?” Rainbow asked, still very speculative.

“Oh well.. it was easy! I just hit all the buttons and pulled all the levers until something happened!”

That did not sound right, and before you knew it, you were running through to the next car, trying to get to the front of the train. Something had to have been done wrong, you can't just hit all the buttons and pull the levers until something happens. It wasn't safe and you had a feeling in your gut that you were about to discover something awful.

You found yourself in the control car and were already gasping from the state it was in. Nothing seemed out of order. Even though you had no experience with trains on a technical level, you could tell that if there was something it was be the meters along the panel near the front of the cart.

You looked off to side of the entrance and found the furnace was open, the coal resting in a pile just below it. Someone had recently shoveled some in, and you assumed it was Pinkie. You walked over to the grate and covered your hand with your shirt before closing it. You forgot how many times you burned your hand grabbing at piercing hot items back in the day.

Twilight suddenly came through the way and immediately caught sight of you, sighing. “Is everything okay? You could have waited for me.”

“I'm sorry, I just thought that maybe something had been done wrong up here.” You really wanted to sit down and just relax now. You were safe on the train, there was nothing here that was going to get you.

“So everything is, in fact, fine?”

“I think so, I couldn't see anything wrong on the meters up there and the furnace is full of coal.”

Twilight laughed, eager to relax just as much as you were. “I can't explain Pinkie sometimes. I really need to stop trying.”

“Maybe.. maybe.” You stepped back and slumped down onto the ground of the control car, leaning again the interior wall.

“Would you believe that she has some sort of sixth sense, and can predict if something bad is going to happen?” She came over and sat next to you, content as well that you were all safe from the hellspawn as long as the this train kept going.

“You know what? Yes, and I do.” You both couldn't help but chuckle at that. You did notice something though, and you needed to ask. “Aren't the others going to come up here to check it out, too?”

“I-I uhmm...” Twilight was turning red once again like the time back at Canterlot castle. “I kind of told them, not to come up here actually.”

“Oh.. heh..” This was awkward. You really regretted bringing up the subject. You were starting to understand what this all was meaning, though. If she really did have feelings for you, how should you react? How the hell does a human react to such a thing? How the hell is she suppose to act anyways?

Shit like this is looked down upon, and you weren't sure you wanted to be considered part of a group of people who were considered 'sick' and in need of mental help back in your world. But was that even a valid viewpoint to have? It wasn't like she was animal; she was smarter than you more than likely.

Then came the moment that really brought you crashing down inwardly. She was leaning against you, this time not unwittingly. What did you do now? Did you brush her off, or did you give her the pleasure and comfort that she thought you could provide at the moment? Was this intimate? Or was this just simply a 'friend' moment? The questions, dammit, the questions!

At this point you had waited too long and had decided not to turn her away at the moment. It would be too sudden and cold, and you really didn't want her of all people to be in distraught at the moment simply because you were fighting against your very archetype.

“You know...” Twilight began softly, her voice gentler than you had ever heard before. “You are something else... I don't know exactly, but there's something about you that I find.. beguiling.”

Your mouth went dry and you tried to find someway to respond to the obviously adulate comment. For the life of you, you couldn't find a way to respond. But if you didn't, you were either going to ruin everything or cause a bitter conjecture from her. It was time to pick your poison or let her fall into you, the choice was yours.

“What do you think it is...?” She asked dreamily.

“I.. I really don't..” You were grasping at words that were flying away and you wanted an easier solution to all this that wouldn't put you on either side of the spectrum with her. Out of all the things that had happened while you were here, this was in actuality, the most stressful.

You realized you had stopped in mid-sentence and looked to see if Twilight was still holding complete interest in you; she was. Say something. Anything. For Christ's sake, just comfort her for the time being!

“I'm not sure... but.. we'll find out.” You tried to sound as resolute as possible without overselling it.

She sighed, and looked into nothing in content as she contemplated what you had just said, pleased with the answer.
You were sure she was just as nervous, regardless of her forward behavior. It seemed like no one could avoid their emotions for long, even in times like this.

“Do you think.. Spike is okay?” She suddenly asked.

That was an easier question to answer even though it was on a dire subject that neither of you could be sure of. You thought of how the dragon would fair being left out in the dark unwittingly like this. He was more than likely fine at the moment, though. No one had been hurt yet from what you had seen... besides yourself.

“He seems like a tough little guy. I'm sure he'll be fine and can fend for himself.” You were sounding more confident by the second, and for that you were grateful.

“Yeah.. yeah, you're probably right. I shouldn't worry so much... about you and him.”

“It's understandable, though. You care about him.” You returned.

“And you.”

You nearly flinched. The words made you feel something that you weren't sure what to make of. It had to be to be good, but something was also screaming that it was wrong. You were aching on the inside at this point and were desperate for resolution, but that wasn't going to come unless you quelled the turmoil within yourself.

“I really appreciate it, not too many people care about me.”

“What did I say back at Fluttershy's cottage? You're among friends, and we all care about you. At least I know I do.”

“Yeah.” You laughed. “I remember that.”

“Good. I want you to always know that. Always.”

“I promise I will.” You were starting to forget the tension caused by this, and were really just enjoying the company. You just hoped it didn't come back to bite you in the ass.

Just then, you were both thrown off the ground for a split second as the train skipped a part of the rail. What the hell? What could have caused that? Then it happened again and you were against the wall again while Twilight was on the floor in the open.

You struggled to get over to her but stopped your actions as you heard something large land on the roof to the control car. Oh no. Oh hell no. Nothing could provide solace anymore. Not even a moment trying to cope with your inner pandemonium.

You hurried up to a stance, hoping that the jolting of the train had ceased and you could assist Twilight. You pulled her up after hurrying to her and she quickly bit the gruff of your shirt and pulled you over to the only side window in the current car.

You were both scanning the outside exterior of the train, trying to look for any sign of what had caused the sound from above. Nothing but plain surfaces and terrain quickly passing by before any could get a chance to really capture the sight was all you were both greeted with. This shit was never simple.

Your thoughts were cut short as the glass of the window in front of you shattered, causing you to fall back and Twilight to scream while retreated at your side. You were both catching your breaths when you witnessed the the thing you had been dreading the most.

Not only one, but several of the hellspawn suddenly came crawling down the front window of the car behind the panel and another one stuck its head through the side window you had both been looking through.

“Fancy meeting you here, human. Is this your friend? You know, it's never recommended to make friends when such extremes are just around the corner.” The creature grinned and laughed. “Regardless, we'll be meeting up with you two shortly. For now, though, we'll be taking our services to the cars behind you. Please don't fret, we'll be with you shortly enough.”

They were gone as soon as they had came, you both didn't even see when they had left your presence. The fear and anxiety was washing over both of you all over again, and you knew that it was going to take everything just to survive the train ride to Canterlot now.

You gave Twilight a bold look and she returned it. There was no time to dabble about now; you both nodded and made your way into the previous car.

Chapter Sixteen

At this point, the time to worry was over. You were more concerned with making sure you lived to see the end of this train trip. It was just a shock to see that these things had somehow made their way onto the train. You won't be caught off guard again after this, that was for sure.

You both ended up back in the dining cart, where the ponies were trying to preoccupy themselves. Apparently they were not aware of the newest passengers and were still acting with a sense of benightedness.

They seemed surprised to see you both back so soon, and concern formed in their eyes as they noticed your air of anxiety. “Didn't you say you were going to be awhile?” Rainbow asked as she sat impatiently near one of the windows, not happy about the whole situation.

“I didn't say that!” She hissed defensively.

“You all didn't feel all that hopping the train just did?” You asked, looking at them all with a serious expression.

“Oh yeah we did!” Pinkie exclaimed. “You should have seen us all! We were all hopping around and I was sure I touched the roof at least ten times and..” You were already regretting the question you had asked.

“Yeah we did, but whats the big deal? Just a bumpy track we're following, right?” Rainbow suggested lazily.

“They're on the train! They're going to ruin everything unless we get them off!” Twilight yelled, her mind no longer being clouded by the sudden embarrassment of past statements.

“Relax, we can handle them. He did pretty good against one, didn't he?” The cyan pegasus gestured towards you, causing you to shrug insipidly and clench your shoulder as a result.

Twilight hopped in front of you defensively. “He almost got killed, Dash! This is more serious than just fighting!”

“I get it, sheesh.” She brought her hooves up defensively. “If those things are on here then where are they, huh?”

“I don't know, but I know they're on here. Trust me.”

“Don't have to say that twice.” Applejack quickly came over to the window and practically pushed Rainbow out of the way, and poking her head out of the window. “I ain't seeing any of those things out here? Reckon they could be in one of the carts?”

“More than likely. They did say they were going to the carts behind the one we were in, but that could be any of these ones.”

“We better get looking then, Twi.” Applejack said, heading to the back of the dining cart. “Ya'll coming or what?”

“Oh, you bet I'm coming.” Rainbow answered grumpily. Moving over to join the earth pony.

“Maybe I should just stay here and.. just.. be quiet.. and out the way..” Fluttershy backed up into a corner, covering her face with her pink mane. “That would be.. smart..”

Rarity inched over to her slowly and attempted to dissuade her plan of action. “Darling, we all know you're a bit.. abashed, but that certainly does not mean that we won't need you in the times to come.”

Fluttershy didn't answer or even move to Rarity's words. Rarity look back at you all, not sure what else to do. Everyone seemed a bit tired of the constant worry of Fluttershy deserting you all in the fear that dominated her actions so. You knew she couldn't help it, you all did, but you knew there was more in her to help you in this. Unfortunately there wasn't any time to sit here and force Fluttershy along with you.

“Okay fine, but don't move. Okay?” Twilight said with finality. Fluttershy nodded frantically and kept in the corner she had secluded herself into.

“What if those things come back here?” Rainbow asked, protesting the whole situation.

Fluttershy's eyes dilated at the mention of such a possibility. Rainbow had hit the pressure point and all that was needed now was a bit more incentive.

“They could, but I highly do-” Twilight started but you were quit to dispel her further conversing.

“Shh..” She turned around looked at you. You gestured toward Fluttershy, and Twilight's eyes widened in understanding.

She turned back to Rainbow and reiterated what she had been planning to say. “You're actually right, and they probably will. It would be the most likely thing to happen the way they are.”

That did it. Fluttershy shot up from the ground and came darting towards you all. You were knocked off your feet as she collided into you and you swore you were seeing stars as the pegasus buried her face into your shirt. “I won't wait here! I won't wait here!” She cried out.

A fury filled Twilight's eyes as she began to magically pry off the pegasus who had you in a what seemed like a locked grip. You were afraid that between the unbreakable hold that Fluttershy had you in, and the heated force behind Twilight's magic would tear you apart.

“Get off of him! Right now!” Twilight growled with acerbity.

Fluttershy just continued to whimper and hold on for dear life while you were on the verge of a mental breakdown in the midst of it all. “I.. I.. Help!” You managed out during it all. You were going to get whiplash if this kept up.

“I got you! I got you!” Twilight said sincerely through her clenched teeth. She didn't even know she was only contributing to the problem, but jealousy had obviously overtaken any reasoning she had at the moment. You weren't sure whether to be flattered or lamenting over the situation at hand.

Fluttershy finally let go and nearly went flying back due to the sheer force Twilight had been using to get her off of you. You fell back onto the ground and gasped with relief. You never thought be held by Fluttershy could be so scary.

You were magicked right back up without realizing it and stood before Twilight. You could still see a spark of covetousness in the back of her eyes. You pretended not to notice and eased off over to where Rainbow and Applejack were waiting. Twilight kept to your side, however, and gestured for the rest to follow you all into the next cart back which was, coincidentally, the one you had entered the train on.

As the train continued on down the tracks towards Canterlot, you couldn't seem to find anything out of the ordinary. No sounds from the top of the cart were heard, everything was still in the same messy state it had been previously. It was almost as if the hellspawn had never really boarded the train. But the broken glass left in the control cart begged to differ.

“Just perfect.” You said. “It's like we're going to be searching for them all over the place.”

“We'll find them, wherever they are.” Twilight assured. “One cart at a time.”

“That's kind of what I was afraid of.” You returned, walking down the cart and sidestepping booths and griping the whole time. “Can't even get a break on a moving train..”

“I understand, I really do.” It seemed as if you weren't going to be anywhere less than two feet from Twilight now that you had a little brush at intimacy. You smiled nervously and just continued on with her.

The back carts weren't any different. Still just booths out of alignment and shredded materials scattered over the cart in a predictable fashion. You all were becoming more aporetic by the minute as you doubled back and checked the carts over again.

During all of this, you eventually felt the incline of the train beginning to ascend the mountain that Canterlot rested on. Had it really been that long? Perhaps. You couldn't tell what time it was by looking outside due to the red sky, so it was quite possible that you had been at it for as long as your ascent signified.

“What are they waiting for?” Twilight asked you after a moment.

That was a good question. If they were going to be so reclusive, why even bother boarding the train in the first place? You'd think they'd want to cut your trip short and keep you from arriving in the capital, but apparently that wasn't the case. They were complex creatures to say the least.

“I really don't know.” You replied. “They have to be waiting until we let our guard down. But even if we stayed alert the whole time, could we really take them?”

“If we're together, then anything is possible.” Twilight leaned against your side gently as you continued to go over the possible scenarios.

A screeching sound was soon heard throughout the train. You were instantly reminded of the jumping and skipping the control cart had done, but this time it was way more violent and frequent.

Your legs buckled and you fell to the ground on your knees, sliding gently around as the vibrations of the cart threatened to throw you to your side. The ponies were doing even worse as their legs were jointed differently than yours and even those that could fly found themselves on the ground and being juggled about upon the floor.

Your heart almost stopped as you realized what was going on. You were being derailed. How many action movies did you see that had just this? You swore it was playing out just like one, and you had the sudden compulsion to get to the back of the train.

“We-we need to get to the back of the train!” You yelled out, hoping they could all hear you.

“You heard him! We need to get to the back!” Twilight shouted right after. She knew what was going on too, that was going to make this a bit easier.

Your eyes locked and you could tell what she wanted. You outstretched your hand grabbed her hoof, pulling her over to you. The others were struggling to move over to your direction, now all on the same page.

You were closing in on the next cart back when you were suddenly jerked to the side of the cart, causing everything to come falling towards you all. You held out your arms, preparing to take the gruff of a booth that had finally broken off from its place in the rows.

The impact never came and you exhaled a huge breath as you saw Twilight push it out of the way just in time. Your eyes were on the way out of the cart now, and you were making great leeway with Twilight in your grasp since you could actually move across the ground on your knees efficiently.

You would be worried about the others, but Rainbow Dash had managed to get off of the ground and was floating gently in the air as both Pinkie Pie and Applejack were holding her hind legs for guidance down towards your direction.

Fluttershy was struggling with Rarity holding onto her while whining about how she had just messed up her mane on the last jolt the train had made.

If you watching this from a different perspective, you have been laughing from just the absurdity of it all. But you couldn't, for you were in the same situation as the rest of them and you shared their sense of urgency.

The train suddenly stopped its fit, indicating something had changed, but was it for the better or worse? That didn't matter now, all that did was getting to the back of the train. You didn't bother to look through the windows as you pulled Twilight back up to a stance and ran through to the next cart.

You could see the back door now, a window was in its frame showing all what train had passed. One thing was wrong though, all you could see from the window as you crossed towards it was that damn red sky.

Dread bubbled through your stomach now as you realized that the train had begun falling off the side of the mountain. You did not feel like you were falling yet, which meant that the train had not completely went off just yet.

You grabbed the handle to the door, trying to pull it open. You were about to look out the window when you yelped from surprise at the sight of a hellspawn. He grinned with a toothy smile, completely intent on not letting you get out of the train at all.

“Dammit!” You attempted to push the door open with all your might, but knew that the force on the other end held it shut. “No!” You shouted in anger, trying to use your weight against the forces holding the door closed. “We're not going to die here!”

“Look out!” You turned your head just in time to see a rainbow streak speed towards you. You left your position by the door and nearly closed your eyes as Rainbow Dash speed by with both Applejack and Pinkie Pie holding on. One was holding on for dear life and the other was screaming in joy.

The door flew open by the combination of force and speed behind Rainbow's sudden burst, and you could hear the screaming of the hellspawn that had been blocking the door. You took the guess that perhaps trying to block a door against a force equivalent to a bulldozer was not great for those that wanted to remain healthy.

Your chance was now, but you and Twilight both waited patiently for Fluttershy and Rarity to follow slowly after the other pegasus. You'd both feel horrible if anything happen to any of them that you could have prevented.

After they had gone, you took the chance to look out and felt like your world was being turned upside down. You saw the ponies alright, but that view was quickly changing as you suddenly felt the last part of the train go off the mountain and begin its descent to its awful end.

You looked to Twilight who had been watching you the whole time. “Go! I'll be right after you!”
“No, you go! I'll follow you!” She shouted back.

Was she really going to be like this right now? You knew how it had to be, and that was with you being the last one off. You pulled Twilight in front of the exit and proceeded to push her forward.

“What are you doing?! Stop it! You're crazy! What about you?!” Every word she said was tinged with contusion which only tore at you in result.

“I'll be right behind you! I promise!” With that, you gave her one more push, which forced her to leap onto the unseen mountainside where the others were.

You looked back and felt gravity pulling on you violently, threatening to tear you away from your escape. You didn't linger any longer and stepped out the exit and jumped.

You could see them all now, looking at you flying through the sky. The only problem was that you were already too far away. You hit cliff face right below them, trying desperately to grab and pull yourself up, but alas, it was fruitless.

You grasped until you swore your fingers were bleeding and eventually lost the last fragment of your grip. Your eyes looked down at the rest of Equestria below you, still tinged in that horrible redness. If only you had gotten the chance to stop this; well you kind of did, and you blew it.

You swore you could hear laughing; the laughing of those hellspawn in your mind. They had gotten what they wanted, it seemed. Whatever, it wouldn't matter anymore when you were burning in hell or stuck in purgatory or.. or.. just dead.

But another voice began to drown out the hellspawn's laughter. That voice you had come to know so well in your time in this world. The voice of a unicorn you would have gladly had died for and probably were about to.

You began to notice that you weren't falling, but were being pulled up ever so slowly. You held your breathe in anticipation of what was going to happen next. Now you weren't being pulled up slowly, you were yanked up and fell onto your back on what you assumed was the railroad tracks.

“Get out of the way!” Twilight yelled out, you could hear the annoyed utters of both Rainbow Dash and Applejack as they must have been blocking Twilight's path to you. You were taking in air in huge gulps as the impact had knocked the breath out of you, so you could care less about them at the moment.

You opened your eyes and saw Twilight looming over you. “I'm sorry about all the force, but I didn't want to dawdle with you over the side of the mountain for so long. Then she pulled you up and hugged you fiercely. “And don't ever make me do that ever again.”

“I can't promise that.” You said shakily.

She just laughed softly, and squeezed you. You patted her back softly and noticed all the eyes on you. You coughed palpably, and Twilight backed off of you, blushing fiercely. She must have forgotten about the others momentarily.

You struggled up and found that you had new pains to accompany the one on your shoulder. You didn't look at the ponies, not yet, there was something else you had to see before focusing on them again.

You moved over to the ledge and looked down over. The train was fading far below, but there something there that disturbed you. The hellspawn, all of them, stood at the back of the locomotive and looked back up at you as the train fell further and further. Jesus, they were suicidal.

You stepped back and bumped into who else, but Twilight. “It's just a bit of a ways up before we get there.” She looked worried. “I don't think I need to say anything to them, they seem to understand what we're getting into.. after that.”

“We're.. you're doing great. Everyone is going to be fine.” You said, your voice wispy.

“You don't give yourself any credit; you were paramount in all of that.” Her face was serious and comforting all at the same time. “I couldn't have made it without you.”

“Thanks.” You were already beginning to feel better with her comforting words.

“I guess, we should get going, huh?” She said after a moment.

“Y-yeah.” You put a hand behind your head, hoping that all of this tension would boil over as soon as you were done with these hellspawn. But for now, Canterlot was the only thing in your eyes and you all began to continue up the mountain by stepping on tracks.

You never thought you'd be walking of free will towards a city like the one Canterlot was at the moment. But you knew it needed to be done. So you walked; you walked towards a city of devils.

Chapter Seventeen

Up close, the darkness that surrounded Canterlot was rather petty compared to the sight you had seen from Ponyville. The walk up the rest of the mountain's train tracks had been rather helpful in building up your composure again. Of course it didn't help that Twilight had been pushing you on with inspiring and kind words.

Now that you were standing right before the swirling darkness that surrounded the city, you weren't particularly sure as to how you were going to get in, seeing as you weren't sure what would happen if any of you came in contact with the substance and you weren't planning on taking any chances with it. Except for Pinkie, who required supervision after already attempting to hop right into the stuff just to see what it was like.

“So, Twilight,” Applejack began, “any idea on how we're going to get past this here uhh-”

“One second, Applejack.” Twilight was studying the strange thing, mulling over ways to breach through it in her mind. Her eyes lit up and she turned to all of you looking quite confident in what she had to say. “Maybe a barrier spell would protect us while walking through?”

“How thick is this thing, exactly?” Applejack asked, looking the strange darkness up and down.

“It has to be hollow. Otherwise, why would this darkness still be lingering here?”

“I'll take your word for it, sugarcube.” Applejack huffed. “If y’all are up for it, we can try.”

“Of course, we're up for it.” Rainbow Dash stated. “We wouldn't all be here otherwise.”

You felt a magical tug on your hand, and your focus was back on Twilight. She seemed a bit concerned with something, but you weren't entirely sure what that could mean at this point during your campaign against these hellish creatures.

“You trust me on this, right?” She seemed quite concerned with your opinion on this. But why? She knew you did, but she must have been wanting to just hear you say it.

“Uh.. of course.” You returned. What a silly question to ask in a time like this.

“Okay.” She smiled and began to signal for everyone's attention. “I think we're going to take our chances with the barrier spell. It's nothing too hard to handle; I've read up on reflective and protective spells in both of my two advanced-”

“Twilight, you're doing it again.” Rainbow reminded her.

“Oh... yeah. Sorry.” She shook her head and gave the darkness one more look down before nodding and turning to you all again. “I need everypony near me before I attempt this spell.”

“This isn't going to hurt is it...?” Fluttershy asked while edging closer to you all.

Twilight frowned, irritated. “The purpose of this spell is to keep us from getting hurt. You won't feel a thing. I promise.”

“I...I.. okay...” She squeaked out.

Soon you were all around Twilight (she made sure to keep you closer than any of the others) and you swallowed nervously as you waited for her to begin the incantation.

“Come on! We need to get in there!” Rainbow shouted impatiently.

“Stop! I need to concentrate!” Twilight shouted.

“Alright fine... but hurry up..”

Twilight closed her eyes and her horn began to glow. You were just waiting to get this over with. At the same time, though, you just wanted to take a 180 and run down the mountain and as far as you could, but those thoughts meant little now, you had practically promised yourself and Twilight you would see this through already and you weren't about to abandon them all.

A bubble formed around you all, distorting the world around you as if you were looking from it all underwater. It sight was almost enthralling and you nearly didn't hear the others that were within the barrier with you.

“You aren't daydreaming are ya, partner?” Applejack called playfully.

“Oh! No, sorry.” You quickly recovered and were brought back into reality.

“Is everypony ready?” Twilight asked roughly. “I'm not sure how much strain its going to put on me when I go through the darkness.”

You all nodded in understanding and confirmation. This was going to have to work. You weren't sure what would happen to all of you if it didn't.

Twilight began to step towards the swirling darkness, you all joining her in motion or risk falling outside of her protection. You almost wanted to close your eyes as you got closer and closer to the unnatural substance, but that would only cause you to trip up and risk everyone's life.

“Get ready!” Applejack called out as Twilight's barrier made contact with the darkness. You could already feel the amount of pressure straining upon both the barrier and Twilight as you saw the distortion get worse and worse.

Twilight gritted her teeth and kept forward, looking as if she was carrying the weight of the world on her back. You wanted to help take the load off her back in any way you could, but it wasn't possible. You were just a human with nothing to your name at all anymore.

There was times you thought that the barrier was going to break and you were all going to overrun with the weight of the darkness upon you all, but that moment never came, even when the barrier began to flex and bend under the weight of it all.

“Almost there, Twi!” Applejack announced. “Just a bit further!”

You could almost feel the tension in the air as you closed through to the end of the darkness. You could finally see the outlines of Canterlot's walls through the substance, and eventually the textures that followed them.

You looked at Twilight and noticed something that made your heart almost stop. She was fighting just to stay conscious at this point, her steps becoming shorter and shorter. Urgency began to run through your entire body and suddenly instinct took over.

“Move to the front everyone!” You called out.

“What? Why?” Rainbow asked until she looked at Twilight. Then they all followed your order quickly.

You hoped that this wouldn't get you killed, but it had to be done. You quickly picked up Twilight and ran forward as fast as you could, praying that she wouldn't lose her concentration from your sudden move.

Luckily, it didn't seem like she really noticed and you dove forward along with the others. The shield surrounding you all finally receded and you were all relieved to find that you had crossed the darkness.

You stood up, gently pulling Twilight up with you, who didn't seem to be all with you just yet.

You were before the drawbridge. The waters that ran under it were as dark as the void itself and you couldn't help but feel like everywhere around you was dead in some way. All this happened so quickly... it seemed impossible, but here you were, staring right into it.

“How... bland.” Rarity stated, walking over to the waters and turning her head away in disgust.

“Needs more sunshine and less dark stuff...” Pinkie tapped her cheek thoughtfully as she watched Rarity continue to reject the sights before her.

Twilight had recovered and thanked you heartily before directing both of you to the point of the group once more. Everyone noticed this and returned to following your lead.

“It seems like nopony had time to pull the drawbridge back up before this all started.. Everypony be careful when we enter the city, there's no idea what could be in those walls.” Twilight's face was shadowing the very caution she commanded.

Rainbow didn't seem too happy about being forced to remain grounded during the incursion. You guessed it was like a bird having its wings clipped, but she couldn't risk herself on the possibility of accidentally making contact with the darkness around Canterlot. For now, she was stuck with the rest of you.

It was a surprise that Fluttershy was still with you all at this point, but for that, you were all grateful. You couldn't help but feel a bit of admiration for pushing herself this far through such dark obstacles.

You began to cross the drawbridge, you couldn't help but feel like you actually walking through a horror game or something like it. Everything just seemed so... unnatural from what you had seen previously of Canterlot. You knew that it shouldn't be like this, that it shouldn't be so.. admonishing.

You all took one step inside Canterlot and were suddenly met by a series of spears and halberds. It all happened so quick that you almost cried out until you noticed who was commanding the weapons.

From out of the alleys of the street, royal guards clad in armor stepped out with relieved looks on their faces. Some kept their eye on you but turned to focus primarily on Twilight.

“What is all this?” She asked, looking around at all the guards that seemed to come out of nowhere.

One guard stepped in front of the others, his look showing clear age and experience above the majority of the others. “We've been holding out here, those... creatures have been wrecking havoc in the castle and on the rooftops.”

“How have you managed to stay hidden?” Twilight asked in bewilderment.

“Easy when you stick to the minor alleys and not linger around on the streets like right now.” The pony began to gesture everyone back to their previous positions out of sight. “Rather than tell you, why don't we use one to keep our hides still on us, huh?”

You followed the seasoned stallion into one of the alleyways, the other soldiers gesturing their salute to Twilight and her companions. You could tell some weren't happy with your presence here, but others nodded towards your direction, showing their acceptance.

The stallion stopped and leaned against the side of a building, sighing and levitating his helmet off of his head with his horn, revealing a long gray mane. He gave you all a glance and sighed deeply.

“So why, in Celestia's name, are you all here?”

“You should know me, I'm Celestia's-”

“I know you. Who doesn't?” The captain grumbled and waved a dismissing hoof. “You shouldn't have come here. There's nothing left but pain and suffering out in the open.”

“Because, we need to get to the elements of harmony and end all of this.” Twilight said duteously.

The captain laughed. “Yeah, sure. The castle's been barred shut by those things. Anypony that was inside there that isn't one of the princesses is a goner, that's for sure.”

Twilight frowned. “Is this all that's left in this city?”

“Yeah. The majority of our forces were sent to the borders to deal with this threat, but they were right in the heart of Equestria by then. Too little, too late.” The captain suddenly flung his helmet further down the alley in a fit of anger.

“We can still do this!” Twilight assured him.

“Yeah, because the elements of harmony are going to save us from some murderous creatures.” The captain huffed and slammed a hoof into the wall. “This isn't like the childish junk of the past. The evil here is more potent than any of you could imagine.”

Fluttershy gulped and looked around nervously, not taking the captain's words very well. Fortunately, Rainbow was there to keep her in check at the moment and you kept your focus on the guard captain that was having a mental breakdown.

“There's just nothing we can do... nothing.”

“Don't say that! There's always a-”

“You don't get it! Shining Armor was in the castle when this all went down! We have no higher command then my word right now! We're stretched thin and our full force isn't even present to aid us in going on the offensive! We're out of luck! We're through!” The captain threw his head back in defeat, hope draining from him.

“Wh-what?” Twilight asked, her eyes beginning to dim ever so slightly.

“You heard me! He's stuck in Canterlot castle! There's nothing we can do...”

“Forget him then!” Rainbow called out. “If he wants to give up then go ahead, you wuss!”

The captain's eyes flickered with heat for an instant, and he suddenly shot up and push right by you all to get to the pegasus that had insulted him. “Don't talk like you could handle them any better than a trained soldier could, pegasus. You'll soon find that your life isn't all that hard to snuff out when you go around saying stuff like that.”

“Oh is that so? You'd rather sit and wallow instead of getting anything done around here.” Rainbow was right up in his face now as well. Both staring each other down with venom and spite.

“Whoa, there.” Applejack suddenly stepped in between the two, breaking the tension slightly. “What good is fighting against ourselves gonna do? That's probably what they're wantin'.”

“Applejack's right.” Twilight said, stepping over to her side. “Instead of this bickering, we should be focusing on devising a plan to get into Canterlot castle.”

The captain finally broke his gaze from Rainbow and nodded his head roughly. “Alright. I get it.”

Twilight smiled in triumph at the captain's change in heart, but her face soon returned to one of determination and cold resolve. “If what he says about the streets is true, then we're going to need a plan to get anywhere close to the castle. Does anypony have any ideas?”

Everyone present just looked at each other with blank looks, obviously nothing of a tactical nature forming in their minds. A thought suddenly popped into your mind and the words were already leaving your lips before you could even help it.

“What if we cut through buildings to keep hidden from those things?” You suggested.

Twilight began to smile as she heard the sound of your voice, and her smile only grew larger as she began to take a liking to your idea. “That's actually quite ingenious.”

“I could have thought of that...” The captain griped.

“Well then why didn't you?” Rainbow called out.

The captain gritted his teeth and shook his head. “Keep calm, Static Ward, don't let words bother you...” He muttered to himself.

“Anypony have a better idea then?” Twilight asked after a moment.

No answer came, and the ponies all shifted nervously except for Pinkie Pie, who was busy bothering the other guards in the alley.

“Well, alright then.” She turned to the captain, Static. “You and your men will be assisting us, right?”

“Yes.” He grunted out.

The guards all shook their heads at the news.

“Oh, suck it up you big babies! Get your asses in order so that we can make this thing possible!” He turned back to Twilight, his face growing grimmer. “We're here to help you, I just pray that we don't end up dying for you either.”

She nodded meaningfully. “I won’t squander your trust; I promise.”

“See that you don't. I'll meet you ponies and the...”

“Human.” You chimed in.

“Yeah.... the human... We'll meet you at the end of the alley. Be ready.”

“We will.” Twilight promised.

After that little encounter, you all headed towards the end of the alley in question. You were looking out onto the streets nervously with Twilight when Static and his men rejoined you.

“Alright.” Static said with authority and now with his helmet back on. “Me and my stallions here will take point, but you all keep behind us. We're looking for any door that can take us inside a building. As clever as the human's plan is, yeah right, there's going to be times when we're still out in the open moving from house to house.”

He and his men went by you all and stuck to the sides of the street, motioning for your group to follow after him. You followed and took turns pushing open doors along the streets to see if any were open.

There didn't seem to be any open and you went back down the street again just to check once more. Everyone's eyes were darting upwards in fear that the hellspawns would pounce down upon one of you.

After a long moment of searching again, you were met with the same result. Some of the guards with him suggested that a retreat back to the alleyways was in order. Static dismissed that thought and came up to the door of a rather regal looking home.

“I don't have time for this...” He charged right into the home's front door, knocking it in. You all looked in to see the captain looking around angrily as a mare that was hiding within her home was screaming.

“Shut up! You're going to get us all killed if you keep that up!” Static hissed at her.

She ran up the stairs in her home to the upper floors, not to be seen again. “Some ponies...” The captain muttered as he looked around the innards of the upscale home. “Looks like there's a way out back. You coming, or you going to just wait out there until you get killed?”

The guards quickly hurried in and you scurried in yourself, followed by the mares. You had never seen the inside of a house in Canterlot before. It was quite remarkable for the most part compared to your own home back on earth or anything in Ponyville.

The sheer amount of unused space within the home was astounding, and you were sure that it could have made a good use if it had been used by a more sentimental individual, but alas, the rich were the rich, and the rest were... well, not so endowed.

The captain opened the back door and smiled triumphantly. “Looks like a smaller street to the back of this set of homes. We just need to cross the street and go through another row of homes until we close in on the castle.”

Some guards sighed in relief, thinking that they were in the clear now if they stuck to the this low profile approach. Static kept his gaze on the outside while the guards shuffled by him to get back out of the home.

A scratching sound could be heard from upstairs now, stopping you and the mares from following the guards out of the home.

Static's ears perked at that and his eyes grew narrow. “It seems we've been discovered.”

“Oh, you couldn't be more right.” A devilish voice called down from up the stairs.

Chapter Eighteen

You all burst out onto the street, looking around frantically. The guards were motioning for you to cross the street, but they were unaware that some of the hellspawn lurked on the roofs right above them.

“You! Get your asses up the street and don't look back! We're being chased!” Static called out to them.

“What was that, Captain?” One of the guards asked.

“GET UP THE STREET AND STOP LOLLYGAGGING!”

The guard was taken aback, and they all started to run up the street, away from the set route, and into a fray of confusion as Static, Twilight, and you ran ahead of them all to guide the way. You wanted to fall back, to stay in the brunt of the crowd, but you knew Twilight wouldn't be letting you.

The creatures flooded into the streets behind all of you and to the sides. The ones that had recently appeared to your sides simply laughed and watched you go by with satisfied smiles, knowing that the ones behind your group would be more than sufficient than taking you out.

“We'd prefer you didn't play such callow games, and simply accepted your fate. It would save all of us a lot of trouble..”

“Ah, shut up!” Static yelled back to your pursuers.

“It's like we're playing tag!” Pinkie exclaimed happily.

“Dear Celestia, are these the ponies I'm stuck with here?” Static asked himself aloud.

You rounded a corner quickly, one of the guard ponies tripped from the sudden change in direction and you all knew he was gone, soon under a torrent of the hellspawn.

“Dammit!” Static roared out. He seemed to be one of the types that didn't take losing a soldier under his command lightly.

“Are we even heading in the right direction anymore?!” You asked between quick breaths.

“I think so!” Twilight said. “It has to be just a bit past this.... yes!”

The upscale homes and other establishments that you ran along began to recede, giving way to the familiar steps leading up to Canterlot castle. Hope began to bubble up from within you despite the stress that was placed in each stride you made.

Of course it wouldn't be that easy.

From the corners of your eyes, you could see that several more hellspawn had suddenly appeared from what seemed to be nowhere, focused upon you and Twilight, and they were closing in much faster than the stragglers behind your group.

“Aww, shit!” You called out in anger and stupefaction.

“Thanks for voicing all our thoughts, human! Just keep moving!” Static called out.

You got to the steps leading up to the castle. You looked back once and practically swallowed your tongue when you saw just how close the demons were upon you. The rest of the mares and the guards began to cover the steps behind you, but that hindered their progress enough for the hellspawn to pounce.

They focused on the guards to the back, jumping upon them, causing them to yelp out in surprise. One lost his spear and it flew ahead, hitting the ground in front of you while you were ascending the steps.

What compelled you to stop and pick up the weapon instead of continuing your sprint, you'll never know, but something inside you urged you to have something to defend yourself with. This spear from a fallen guard would have to do.

You felt something bump into you before you could move again, and you felt yourself suddenly being pushed until you picked up the pace.

“I'm not staying grounded just so you can all slow me down more!” Rainbow called out in frustration.

“I'm sorry!” You responded quickly.

“Zip it and keep going!”

You huffed in bitterness as you sped up the stairs, eventually being brought to the courtyard of Canterlot. You all darted further and further into the castle grounds until being brought up to the front entrance to the interior of the castle.

Static pushed by all of you, yelling for his men to form up on him. He magically began trying to open the doors and swore bitterly when he realized they wouldn't budge.

“I shouldn't be surprised. Damn it all.”

Twilight trotted up to him quickly. “I can get in, I just need some-”

A hellspawn jumped right in between all of you, looking around, seeing the reactions he had invoked. Some of the guards yelped and Static just stared bitterly at the creature.

“All that effort for nothing it seems..”

“You said you could get in there... do it, then.” Static said through clenched teeth, his eyes still on the hellspawn.

The guards recovered and one took the incentive to attack, causing the others around him to follow him in a confused tussle. The creature swatted at the spears that attempted to pierce his exoskeleton.

You know they would have overwhelmed the hellspawn if it wasn't for his fellow demonic allies nipping at the guard's backs. Cries of pain could be heard from the exchange of blows between the two groups while you and the mares stood out of the way.

For some reason, you wanted to assist the guards. They were certainly not going to make it unless they had some external aid. You took a deep breath, taking a step towards the fight.

“What do you think you're doing?” Twilight asked worryingly.

“I was going to help-”

“You won't be helping me if you go and get yourself hurt! Please, we need to get these doors opened.”

“You still haven't done that yet?” Static asked, dodging a sweeping blow from the hellspawn. “Hurry up!!”

“Okay, we will!” Twilight said defensively.

You felt yourself being tugged by the magical force of Twilight again, your feet sliding across the ivory ground, until bumping up against Twilight.

“Put your hand on my back.” She ordered.

“What? Why?” You were confused.

“Please, we don't have anymore time and I really don't want you out here by yourself.”

“Why n-” You said while placing your hand on her back. You couldn't finish the sentence however as you felt yourself become dispersed from reality for just a second. The feeling was like falling apart and coming back together.

You fell on the ground and grunted. Something on you felt rather warm, and you looked down to see that the bottom of your shirt was singed rather badly, a small flame still formed around the bottom rim of the lacing.

You quickly began to roll around and pat out the fire. You were surprised nothing else on you caught fire besides your shirt, it seemed to be more of a nuisance than a life threatening situation with the manner in which this was projected.

Sighing in relief, you stood up and looked around, trying to see where you were and to find Twilight. You were in the throne room, except there was no throne. Dark and glossy tendrils stretched over where the regal seat should have been, a sign that the hellspawn could corrupt even places of such stature.

You also noticed that you had lost your weapon when making the jump. Great, now you were defenseless again (not that Twilight would've let you confront another hellspawn.)

“Hey! Come over here... sorry about your... uhmm clothing, by the way...” Twilight was attempting to move furniture that was blockading the door and forcing the others out.

She quickly moved as much of the furniture as she could immediately, and you helped take care of a few of the velvet chairs that she had left behind. Whoever was in here was definitely trying to keep those hellspawn out with whatever they could find in the castle. You guessed that most of this came from the dining room.

Twilight began to pull the doors open slowly, but found that they were forced open, the mares running through while guards were thrown into the castle.

Static rushed through yelling you both to shut the doors. You tried pushing them closed along with Twilight's magic, but you soon found yourself sliding across the ground on your back as they were thrown back open.

Several hellspawn stepped in, snarling and looking around. “Shut us out in the cold and darkness? What kind of guests are you?”

“You aren't anypony's guest, you sick thing.” Static snarled. “Now, get out of here!”

His spear shot forth, the air whistling at the speed of the projectile. Apparently, the hellspawn didn't think that the weapon would hurt him that dramatically, or perhaps he simply hadn't expecting the unicorn captain to have thrown it so fast. It embedded itself right into the creature's eye, causing it to howl and pain and flail about, trying to pull it out.

Its companions watched it with deplorable looks, but did nothing to help it as it pulled at spear in its eye. Eventually, it did pull forth the spear, but it severed the connection in the hellspawn's brain, and it fell over, the spear rolling out of the way, bloody and gored.

“Well done. That's one more than we thought you would manage to end.”

You watched the other hellspawn with chary eyes. They were simply stepping to the side or over their slain companion. They didn't care. They didn't care about anything, not even themselves. They just wanted this kingdom in ruins.

Static pulled the spear on the ground near the dead creature with his magic, stepping back until it was in his possession once again. “We'll fight you. We'll fight you all to the very last breath.”

“We wouldn't expect anything less from you.” The hellspawn stepped forward eagerly.

Static looked around to see who was left with him. His remaining men seemed to be too injured to assist him any further as they laid strewn out upon the floor where they had been thrown. He looked to the rest of you with an ascertaining look. “Nothing can go right for me, huh?”

“It all depends on your outlook, of course. At least you lasted this long.”

You stood up slowly and edged over to one of the incapacitated guards who was trying not to groan too audibly, fearful for his life. You grabbed the spear he had dropped, hoping that nobody from either party (especially Twilight) had noticed your discreet alacrity.

“Get back! I'll end another one of you! I'll send you back to Tartarus!” Static was starting to lose his composure.

“Tartarus, hmm? Sounds like quite the place.. we'll be sure to look into that land as soon as we're done here...” The hellspawn was practically looking straight down upon the captain now.

Static finally took action once more, jabbing the spear in the abdomen of the demonic creature. Unfortunately, it simply glanced off of the exoskeleton, only chipping it. “Oh you've gotta be kidding me....”

Now that the conflict had been reinitialized, you ran into the fight, hoping that Twilight wouldn't yank you right back now that she had seen you.

Running up to the hellspawn that was about to make short work of the unicorn captain, you attempted to jab the spear in a similar place to the encounter within the barn. It was an advantage to have encountered one before, but would it be enough?

Static caught sight of you rushing up and gave you a dumbfounded look. “What are you doing?! Get back with the others!”

You didn't say anything as the hellspawn began to notice you. You wish that you had a few more seconds of time before becoming evident, but Static had blown your cover before you had made you move.

Luckily, you were quicker than even you had thought possible.

The hellspawn left Static to his own devices as he switched his attention to you. You could hear Twilight calling out in anger and fear. You told yourself to drown out all other sounds and focus on what was in front you.

The hellspawn swiped as you came into range of his claws. You hopped backwards just in time and jumped forward with even more speed. He stepped back in surprise, but you were too close to him now. You stabbed the spear forward and upwards into the creature's neck, right between the jawline.

It pierced and you felt your spear do it's work. You pulled it out gruffly to make sure that as much damage that could possibly be done had, in fact, been done. The hellspawn's eyes began to lose their luster as you realized your blow had been fatal.

Its claw grabbed your shoulder, but it never squeezed or cut. Its arm shook and it coughed as blood continued to leave its system down the wound in its neck.

“You can't undo what you yourself helped establish...” It fell over and you looked at it and almost felt remorse. Almost.

You felt something cut down your back and you cried out in pain. You were then in the air and at the hooves of Twilight. You laid on your stomach as you realized that another hellspawn had attacked you from behind.

“Why didn't you listen to me?!” She hissed down at you.

“I'm sorry! I wasn't just going to let him die though!” You were trying to sound as sincere as possible. You were only telling the truth.

“All you did was get yourself hurt even more.”

“But I killed one!”

“I don't care about that!”

“We're still in the middle of a fight here, everypony!” Static called out, now fully engaging the hellspawn that you guessed had attacked you from behind.

“He's right, Twilight! We've got to be more like your friend and help him out!” Rainbow said, beginning to hover off the ground slightly.

“Wait! We don't need to fight a conglomerate of them! We just need to barricade ourselves in!”

“What good did it do the ponies in here, huh? I say we give these nasties the walloping they deserve!”

“Please, don't be so headstrong! There's always another way!” Twilight wasn't up for any arguments at such a critical time.

“There's no time for another way!” With that, Rainbow Dash darted into the battle, knocking over two of the hellspawn that had just come into the entrance.

“We've gotta help them!” Applejack said, following after the rainbow streak. Soon, everypony except for you, Twilight, Fluttershy, and Rarity were engaged in some way with the demonic attackers.

“Why doesn't anypony listen to me?!” Twilight called out in fury.

You got to your knees, wheezing. You watched as the others fought against the attackers. Static was the most hard-nosed fighter, taking on creature's with just a spear and the armor on his figure, shrugging off blow after blow of the hellspawn.

Applejack was bucking any that decided to shy away from the fight with Static. They were staggering back into each other and falling over on occasion. Rainbow Dash was flying around the empty shell of what was once the throne room, knocking over any of the demon's that she could make contact with, and Pinkie Pie was simply being elusive, almost effortlessly so, for she was fundamentally in two places at once, darting out and about of the chasing hellspawn's grasp, creating easy targets for Rainbow Dash to knock over.

It looked to be effective, but Static was the only one with killing power that was fighting. The other's were simply disorienting the demons momentarily before they could recover and continue the offense.

Your attention returned back to the two mares that watched them all still with frustrated and ambivalent looks.

“Darling, I'm sure the others could use one of your adroit schemes right about now...” Rarity urged nervously.

Twilight continued to watch the battle unfolding before her while her mouth began to move. “I could use a stone turning spell on the doors to-”

“Wait... no.” You felt an idea forming. “Not on the doors, use it on them.”

“But that would be-”

“Don't think about what it would mean. It should work, and it will save us.”

“O-okay. I trust you.” She smiled timidly before closing her eyes and breathing a heavy sigh. “I swear, I'd be doomed without you.”

You laughed lightly and watched her step by you and Rarity. “Remember it, Twilight... remember it...” She muttered to herself.

Her horn began to glow, and her eyes scanned the battleground. You knew she had to be careful, lest she accidentally commit friendly fire. She squinted her gaze and prepared to take the first shot, glad that she was unnoticeable.

A magical dart shot out of her horn, hitting a hellspawn that had just been bucked in the jaw from Applejack. It shook and fidgeted slightly, wondering what had just happened to it. Its feet began to grow gray and cold as the spell began to take effect.

“What is this.... what is this?!” It grabbed and pulled at its leg, trying to free itself, but the stone only spread further, eventually covering the entire body of the hellspawn.

It had worked. You couldn't believe it, but it worked!

Twilight's confidence began to grow as she hit another that was assailing Static. He stabbed at it while it hardened under the spell, only stopping when he realized what had happened to it.

“Look who pulled through!” He said amiably.

You, Fluttershy, and Rarity cheered her on as she began to make short work of the others before a single one noticed what was happening around him. They were clever it seemed, but not so attentive to what was going around them.

By the time anyone besides you, Rarity, Twilight and Static had noticed, there was only a handful of the hellspawn that remained. The area was covered in the haunting shells of the defeated hellspawn.

You noticed from the side that a demon had kept himself in low profile, obviously waiting for the right moment to attack. You struggled to your feet nearly choking from the pain that ran down your back. You were going to need some neosporin if it existed in some form in this world.

The hellspawn made his move, cutting the distance in marginal time. You made sure you still had your spear in hand and staggered forward, hoping to cut him off.

Twilight wasn't noticing a thing, focusing on those in front of her, she was blind as a bat from the angle the hellspawn was approaching. You nearly tripped trying to get over there, the pain down your back yelling at you to stop moving, not that you would ever listen to it.

Soon, the creature was close enough to attempt what he had set out to do. He laughed and growled at the same time, catching Twilight's attention.

She screamed, and you knew that if you were going to take action, it was now or never. You growled through the pain yourself and rushed forward pulling the spear as far back in your grasp you could.

“H-help!” She cried out, terrified. Her horn had stopped glowing, her concentration had been broken from the sudden scare.

You dove forward and slammed the spear into the back of the hellspawn between two different plates of its exoskeleton. It dug in and bit through its flesh. It yelped pathetically as you were overcome with anger and drove it in further until you were sure it hit the spine.

You tried to pull your weapon out, but found that it was lodged in there. No matter, for it seemed that you had paralyzed it from the waist down. You stepped back and told Twilight to do the same so it couldn't lash out at you both.

You never thought it would come to this. You never thought you would be killing anything, but that was the only thing you could have done to save Twilight. It was worth it, you kept telling yourself it was all worth it to keep her safe.

“Should I...?” She asked after watching the grieving creature on the floor.

“Yes, you should.” You breathed out.

She concentrated once more and fired the spell at the hellspawn on the ground, encasing him in stone and ending its misery (you assumed.)

It seemed to be over for now, and the ones that had been caught in the conflict began to rendezvous where you and Twilight were.

“We kicked some serious butt out there!” Rainbow exclaimed, diving into the group.

“Was a good little bout, thanks to Twilight.” Applejack said, adjusting her stetson as she trotted up calmly towards you all.

“I appreciate the praise, but it wasn't my idea...” She looked shyly over to you and everyone knew what she meant.

“Well, quick thinking there, partner.” Applejack said with a faint smile and a nod.

“Thanks.” You returned.

“Where's your pink friend?” Static asked, looking around under his now dented helmet.

You all mimicked the captain's action and looked around curiously to see where Pinkie might have gone. Nothing, where could she have gone?

Turning back, you were all shocked and startled to find that Pinkie was now in the center of your group, erupting in a flurry of ecstatic words and merry gestures.

“Can you believe all that?! I kept telling them they wouldn't catch me, but they wouldn't listen! Oh well, seems like they're too busy being.... well... stoney!” She snorted.

“You need to stop doing that, Pinkie...” Rainbow grumbled.

“Stop doing what? I'm not doing anything.... I think... well I'm talking right now and...”

“Look what you did, Rainbow.” Applejack sighed.

“Me?! I didn't start this!” The pegasus returned, offended from the accusation.

“No more arguing.” Twilight interjected. “We've got to get to the elements of harmony. We're so close and we aren't going to stand here idly when so much depends on us.”

Static stepped back, a sad look on his face. “You should get going then. I'll need to stay behind and tend to the wounded.” He looked at the soldiers that were groaning in pain on the ground. “They're my responsibility.” He nodded and gestured for you to go. “Go on.”

“Are you sure? Your fighting ability was beyond instrumental in helping us survive all that.” Twilight asked.

“Ha! You got your own little guardian right there in the human. He put down more of those things than I did. I think you'll be just fine.”

They both turned their gaze to you and gave you an indebted look, only the captain's was more of respect, and Twilight's of simple infatuation.

You nodded tensely, showing that you recognized the praise you had just received. You were even too apprehensive to no longer pay mind to the pain crawling up your back.

“No need to stick here any longer. You all get going.” Static said crudely, waving a hoof.

“Thanks for your help.” Twilight said.

“I don't care about appreciation. I just want this over with.”

Twilight kept you uncomfortably close as you looked back one last time at the captain while walking towards the winding halls of Canterlot castle. He looked over his stallions with a caring and autocratic eye.

You prayed he would be left to peace now that he had departed your company. You weren't sure how long he would last otherwise.

Chapter Nineteen

This wasn't the same place you left on bad terms with Celestia. Everything felt so hollow and dreadful. The unnatural light outside mixed with the stained glass along the outer walls causing a muddy mess of colors to be displayed along the carpet and marble that lined the ground of the hallways.

Everyone else besides you seemed to know the way from past experiences, but you were hopelessly directionless in this place. You looked around nervously, waiting for any sort of ambush.

You occasionally gasped from the pain that ran down your back. The only thing that was good about this was that you weren't focused on the pain in your shoulder anymore. Actually no, pain anywhere was bad and this was even worse than your shoulder. You bit on your lip and tried to keep it out of your direct thought, focusing on what was currently happening around you.

The occasional whisper took place between you all, either commenting on how bad this place had gotten or how much of a chance there still was. You could tell that everyone still thought they could make it, you believe you could too, if you didn't collapse from the pain that was making you sick to your stomach.

“Thoughtless... how could I be so thoughtless...” A whisper carried all the way down the hall you were traveling through.

You stopped, the voice was indeed a whisper but how could it have carried all the way down to you? “Did you hear that?” You asked them.

“Hear what?” Rainbow asked, looking around cautiously.

“It sounded like... a whisper.” You said weakly.

“You ain't going all 'loopy' on us, are ya?” Applejack asked you playfully.

“No, I just thought...”

“An auditory hallucination? That isn't good..” Twilight circled around you, gasping slightly at the sight of your back. “Are you sure you’re okay with those lacerations on your back?”

“I'll be fine, I promise.” You put a hand on your shoulder, taking a deep breath. “There's more important things than me.”

“So modest...” Twilight said quietly, finally ceasing the examination and pressing on.

You grumbled and began to worry about the state of your mental self. What you had heard wasn't the hellspawn, the voice was too emotional and light for that. It sounded more feminine than menacing.

It only got darker from there on out, the feeling that everything was empty, dead and gone was being amplified by the second as you soon began to hear the voice again.

“I shouldn't have... I never should have... I failed them all...” You tried to ignore the voice, thinking that it would just go away like how the hellspawn had eventually stopped their constant torrent of information, but with this voice, it only got worse.

With each few steps, another phrase was uttered, the voice becoming more choked with emotion as you continued on. It also continued to grow in volume, only dying down when the sound of sobbing could be heard around a corner.

“We're getting close to the elements..” Twilight muttered to you. “Who's crying, though?”

You sighed in relief, realizing that it wasn't just you hearing all these things again. “I'm not sure, but more than likely we're going to find out.” You said dully.

“Just around this corner...” Twilight's pace picked up just a bit, leaving you and the rest behind. You quickly followed after her and stopped, your eyes trying to take in everything.

The entire hallway leading down to Canterlot tower, where the elements laid behind locked doors, was in such a state of atrophy, that it made the damage you had all seen before seem feeble and incomparable to the destruction before you all.

The red carpet that once ran down the hallway was burned and torn, nothing but unconnected bits laid about in patches, a skeleton of what was once there. The painted glass depicting the mane six's exploits throughout their time together where shattered and only shards remained in their frames. The rest of the glass was strewn across the tiled ground, forcing you all to be cautious with where you put your feet, lest you wished to be placed in an uncomfortable predicament.

Tapestries that hung from in between each window were now barely there, showing burnt tips and corners. Ivory pillars were scratched and chipped at, showing conflict. The sight before you told you way more than you needed to know, but the evidence was all right there: the hellspawn had made their way through here with no consideration to what and whom they crossed paths with.

You found the source of the sobbing and sniffling, which caused Twilight to once again leave you and the others, this time with a haste that almost made you feel like all that affection she had been showing you was being pushed aside. What a strange thought for you to have.

Who she was running too should have been cause enough for relief, but instead filled you with uneasiness. Celestia stared out of the shattered window that had once detailed the mane six's victory over Discord, a rather mischievous and chaotic being.

“Princess Celestia! Are you okay? I can't believe we found you!” Twilight shouted with relief stopping at her side and waiting for a reply.

The rest of you got closer at a much more unhurried pace. The closer you got, the more it seemed that your sense of alarm seemed justified. Were those tears? Were they 'black' tears running down the princess' face? Her eyes were red with agitation as the black liquid continued to well from her eyes.

“I was careless... so careless..” She muttered over and over again. Was it her you had been hearing this whole time?

“Princess? Are you okay?” Twilight tried to get her mentor's attention, but she didn't acknowledge her existence until several long moments.

“My most faithful student... what brings you here...?” Her eyes never left their spot and continued to watch the city of Canterlot from the shattered glass.

“We've come to use the elements of harmony, we can still get through this and defeat these... things.”

“Quite fortuitous that I would just happen to be on the way to the elements of harmony. It seems you've forgotten that I am the only one that can get to them... not that it matters anymore.” Celestia finally turned to look at you all, her face covered in dark lines from where the tears had slid down her face.

“What happened to you?!” Twilight asked in horror.

“Realization, and other things...” She frowned and looked at you, an anger burning within them that you had never seen in your entire life.

“What is causing all this? Why haven't you fought back?!” Twilight catechized.

Celestia's eyes left you and you were able to relax again. What was that all about? Surely now was not the time to worry about mistakes in the past! “I am... partly to blame for the barrier around Canterlot.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked, confused.

“My grief and despair is what is feeding the swirling darkness...” A new collection of black tears rolled down her face, landing upon the scorned ground.

“You've... given.. up?” Twilight asking, her voice choking up.

“I don't want to say it... but.. there's little I can do... there's little anypony can do against such... execrable beings. I've never seen anything like them...”

You could feel the optimism draining away from all of you as each word Celestia said only added to the hopelessness that your surroundings had already provided for you. She was the princess and the ruler, and to think that there was no way out? Why, that was one of the most demoralizing things that could have happened to your group here.

“Where is everypony else?” Applejack spoke up, wanting to break the parasitic mood that had befallen all of you.

“I don't know. I don't know where anypony is, not even my own sister. Do you see now? Do you see how hopeless it is?” The princess was practically having a mental breakdown right in front of you all.

“No. No I don't and I don't think anypony else here does either.” Twilight said bluntly. “We need the elements, we need you to open up the door to the chamber where they're held.”

Celestia's mouth was agape and her face truly shocked at the way Twilight had just spoken to her. “Such perseverance, what has gotten into you, my little pony?” She laughed ravingly, gesturing to you. “Is it him? Is he what pushes you to keep going?”

“N-no!” Twilight shouted, obviously perturbed that the princess had brought up the article of her clandestine affection.

“You can't lie, I saw the way you acted around him. What has he done to earn your affection?”

“Stop! It's not like that!” Her face was growing red with both anger and embarrassment.

“He's the cause of all of this!” She focused back onto you, who was watching the whole thing with dread. “You're the reason they're all here...”

“It wasn't intentional! I didn't even know I was going to be brought here!” You argued. You weren't going to just have people talking about you like you were the bane of world, even if it was Celestia saying this.

“Just because you did not intend to bring darkness upon Equestria, doesn't justify or make anything better. You caused all of this, human.”

You were beginning to get frustrated. It wasn't fair the way you were being treated right now. “I'm sorry! I've been doing everything I can to right what I wronged!”

“Everything you can isn't going to be enough.” Celestia returned, countering your own anger. “You're just one. Useless. Human.”

You couldn't believe what you were hearing. This wasn't Celestia, something had to be corrupting her to speak to you like this. Even after what you had done to irritate her previously, she wasn't one just to cut down a person verbally.

“You aren't yourself right now. We can still fix this.” You took a step back to show that you weren't going to be confrontational.

“Not myself? Not myself?! Human, I've never been more in tune with myself, and I see you for what you are: the source and cause of all our suffering.” She took a menacing step towards you, causing you to question whether or not you were about to be attacked by the ruler of this kingdom.

“You don't mean that. Please, stop.” You tried to sound as confident as you could, but it was hard when an alicorn had you right in her sights.

“Why should I? Why should you walk away from your crimes?” She asked, shaking from the anger that was coursing through every fiber of her body. It seemed like your time left here was about to become a known margin.

“Stop! Don't hurt him!” Twilight said, jumping in between you two. Her horn was glowing, ready for confrontation. Was she really willing to confront her mentor to protect you? You felt a wave of adulation build up within you in response to this. Still, this wasn't how you wanted it to be, her feelings for you were starting to interfere with her other relationships.

“Even against me?” Celestia asked with hurt in her voice. “You'd stand against me to protect him?”

“Y-yes. He didn't do anything wrong, you are blinded by hurt and anger.” She was conflicted, but seemed confident in the choice she had made.

“I'm not blinded! You're all the ones, accompanying the one that ruined it all!” Her horn began to glow, intent on smiting you.

You braced for the blow, but it never came, Twilight had knocked her mentor off her hooves with a sudden bolt of magic, nothing harmful, but enough to prevent Celestia from harming you.

“Twilight Sparkle, you are committing treason, are you not aware?!” Celestia called out from her place on the tiled ground, trying to prop herself up frantically.

“I am fully aware, princess, I don't need to be reminded.” She gave the princess a plain look. “Now stop this. I don't know what's wrong with you, but you definitely aren't the princess I know, something's changed you.”

“You don't speak to me like that, you understand? You don't!” Celestia fired a bolt in everyone's general direction, you were all defenseless, or so you had thought.

Twilight fired a counter spell which canceled out Celestia's attack. “You aren't this weak, I know you aren't. You're not you, don't you see?” She stepped towards the panicking Celestia, who was becoming more unstable by the second.

“I'm fine! You're all traitors! Leave me be! I'm not corrupt! Not corrupt!!!” She began firing off in all directions, causing everyone but Twilight to duck onto the ground for cover. You were lucky that you didn't land on glass and that nopony else did as you hit the ground.

“Get down!” You called out to Twilight, but she stood her ground with a knowing look.

“It's okay, really.” She said to you, taking a step towards the crazed princess. “I can handle this.”

“You're going to get killed!” The tables had been turned, and now you were the one worried for her safety and not the other way around. Maybe you two really had something here.

That didn't matter now as the unicorn stepped closer to her mentor who seemed to be in a different world entirely now. “They've gotten to you, you need to see this. You need to fight their influence.”

“Nopony controls me! Nopony!” A bolt was sent out straight in Twilight's direction, but again, she rendered it harmless.

“Listen to yourself!” Twilight said with finality. “Fight it!”

Celestia didn't say anything else. She just laid her head low in the air. She was going to say something, but thought better of it, instead turning towards Canterlot tower, and heading towards the doors that held the elements. Had Twilight gotten through to her? You weren't sure, but you slowly picked yourself up off the ground, moving over to her.

“What happened to her?” You asked.

“Well you should know that better than anypony else here, you saw it happen, after all.”

“What do you mean?” You asked, befuddled by what she had just said.

“Remember the dream you had, silly? The one that lead us all the way up to Celestia's chambers?”

You scratched your chin. “Oh.. yeah.” You gestured down towards the hall Celestia had went. “What do you think she's doing?”

“If we're lucky.. then she's getting the elements of harmony... if not.. well, at least we're all still okay.”

“Yeah, sure... okay.” You reached an arm around your back, hovering it above where you had sustained the cuts.

“You'll be okay, you said you would be.”

“I hope...” You began walking with her, the others behind were still getting to their hooves and trying to catch up with you.

As you ended the hall, it was no surprise to find that the door leading to the elements of harmony was desecrated as well. The two unicorn statues that stood guard were tipped over on their side and chipped apart, showing that they were nothing special compared to the rest of Canterlot.

The gems that were encrusted near the lower half of the door were either plucked right out of the place, or were scratched until the point where their luster no longer existed. There was one thing that cause you all to breathe a sigh of relief though: the door was slightly opened, meaning that Celestia had, in fact, retreated back here to open the door. There was, however, no sign of her.

“Well, that's good enough I guess.” You said, looking at the slightly opened chamber doors You could see the chest in there, the gems upon it were still just as magnificent as when they had first been cut and you were almost ecstatic to see this conflict almost over. Surely, the elements would end all of this pain, it was the only chance you had yet.

Twilight pushed the doors further to their sides with her magic, while the rest of you slowly watched as the chest containing them grew less and less obscured by the second.

“Almost there...” Twilight gritted her teeth as the doors slid as far as they could go to the side. She exhaled a large breath. “Why don't you do the honors?” She pointed for to go and retrieve the chest, which you were more than happy to do at this point.

You neared the container, each breath you took was noted here, for you were in the presence of raw power. You reached carefully and brought the chest up off the ground and against your chest. Now you just had to bring it over to them so they could adorn each element and end this misery.

“They're useless, I warn you.”

You whirled around, nearly falling over from the weight being shifted along with the chest you were holding. “Who's that?”

Standing behind the pedestal that the container had laid upon, was Celestia, her face not angry, but very serious. “The elements, they're useless. They won't be enough against something like this. But-” she smiled slyly, indicating that there was something within the princess that had not been there moments ago, “you're the key to all of this. There will be a time when you have to make a sacrifice. The question is though: Are you willing to see this through, no matter what?”

You gulped and nodded. What kind of sacrifice was she talking about? Were you really going to have die to end all of this? Was that it? It had to be.

Celestia nodded. “You'll know what I speak of when the time passes. If all you said was true, if you've been doing everything you can, then your path will be clear.”

“What about you, then?” You asked nervously.

“As for me, I will leave this land for a while. I am a construct of corruption, these 'hellspawn' have cast a dark influence over me, forcing all that was bad in me to the surface.”

“What about your sister? What about the ponies you rule over?”

“I leave their fates in the capable hooves of my most faithful student, and consequently, yours as well.”

“But-”

“Stop. You won't see me again until this is done, and you won't see the darkness surrounding Canterlot as a result soon enough as well.” She gently pushed you further and further back with her magic. “Please keep this to yourself, nopony else can see or hear me right now. Just.. stay true to yourself and everypony around you. Good luck.” You were pushed further back and the chamber doors were slammed shut in front of you with a thundering sound.

“What was that all about?” Twilight asked, running up to you, who was standing there staring at the shut doors to the chamber.

“I don't know.” You breathed out. Did that just happen? Or was this yourself losing it?

“Well open it already!” Rainbow ordered from the group of others.

You placed the chest on the ground, waiting for someone to open it. Twilight, of course took the initiative and flung it open. You were half expecting nothing to be in there, but no, they were all there and intact.

Twilight distributed each element to their respective bearer. They all looked down in fascination of them as if this was the first time they had laid eyes upon them.

After that was done, everyone seemed to have a look of accomplishment on their faces. They thought they had already won it, but if what Celestia had said was true, then it would only delay the inevitable. You were the one that was going to have to make the final push.

“We can finish this!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Then lets!” Rainbow said, hovering off the ground excitingly.

“The last stand, the most enjoyable time of our conquest. Let's see what your race has to offer us in their final hours...” In just a few seconds, hellspawn were pouring in through the shattered windows, their faces showing not fear for the power they were facing, but eagerness. They loved a challenge.

“With the power of friendship, your invasion will be over!” Twilight said triumphantly.

“Friendship, what an empty word. No matter, everyone dies alone. Always.”

Now was the time to see if everything Celestia had said was true. The hellspawn were closing in quickly.

Chapter Twenty-One

It was all just a mottled mess within your head. Ringing and echoing whispers were the only things you could make between the short lapses of consciousness that you gained.

You opened your eyes and found yourself being dragged rather carelessly by both your arms from hellspawn on either side of you. The claws bit into your skin, but that was little concern to you as you nearly fainted once more when you saw that your legs were being dragged behind you, causing friction to burn and tear at your exposed flesh.

You weren't sure where they were taking you, nothing seemed familiar. It was all just dark stone, wet with what you could only guess was blood. It wasn't a comforting thought to be finally see the byproducts of their presence.

It went on for what seemed like hours, and you noticed that for some reason, your treatment was becoming less and less harsh. Eventually, you brought your head and were pulled to your feet to walk, as the two pulling your realized you had gained cognizance.

You yelped as weight was put on your legs. Now you noticed that your entire body felt like a broken porcelain doll. That fall.. how did you survive that at all? You had to have fallen at least two stories right onto your back, with no attempt to break the fall at all.

You finally looked down at your legs as you groaned with each step in sync with your captors. It was like a court burn, if that court had been covered in broken glass. You were in bad shape, both in feeling and in reality.

“We probably should have been more considerate.. but what can you do?” The hellspawn to your left spoke, finally breaking the silence that seemed to plague the tunnel you were heading down.

You took the time now to get a better idea of where you were heading. It looked so... brooding. Of all the sights you had seen in your life, the area around gave you feeling of trepidation. It was just a stoney passageway, descending down into the unknown. That gave you no idea as to where the hellspawn could have taken you since your fall. It was all so foreign compared to what you had seen during you and the other's struggle.

The others.. you wondered what happened to them. You hoped that Twilight had at least calmed down and was no longer a threat to all around her. She was probably worried sick about you. You could almost imagine the look on her face when she was told that she was the one responsible for your situation.

Oh well. At least you were the one here, and not her. The thought of her all up in pieces about you almost sent a feeling warmth throughout your gnarled body. Not that it mattered anymore. You were going to either end up dead, or close to it.

The walls began to recede away and the pathway was becoming less and less steep. It was a wonder you could see anything at all with the lack of light, but for some reason, the surface of both the walls and the ground were glossy and were reflecting some unseen light. It had to be magic or something of the ilk, you thought.

An ungodly sound filled your ears as you were pushed slightly ahead of your two escorts for what seemed to be the final stretch to cover. It was like the hellspawn, but as if the airway was diluted with some substance, causing a 'choking on words' so to say.

“Our little swashbuckler finally meets the one that is grateful for his service the most.” You planted your feet in the ground, unwilling to see what was ahead of you. Dear god, it sounded as if its existence alone was a crime against mother nature.

“No need to go limp now, human. He only wishes to speak to you.” You were thrown ahead of the two hellspawn, landing roughly on the ground. You finally realized where you at, although you had never thought it would be in Equestria of all places.

You were in a dungeon, far below the earth. Whatever purposes it was meant for were beyond your understanding. Cells were aligned across the chamber's walls and key racks laid over several wooden tables smudged with some dark substance. This place had not been used for some time.

The cells broke in the middle, giving a space where several could stand and still be under the watch of the guards that no longer lingered here. There must have been dark times, even in Equestria's past... if you were even still there at this point.

What was in between that break in the cells almost made your stomach lurch. It was a hellspawn, but much bigger than the others, and it lacked any exoskeleton. It's slimy interior was there for you to see in its whole. It was definitely not a good sight, and regardless of what would have been deadly exposure to any of his kin, he seemed unaffected at all by the lack of protection. He seemed to even thrive under the conditions, pacing up to you and bringing and fleshy finger under your chin.

You almost wanted to disappear after feeling the unearthly touch of such a creature, but where could you run? There was two of those hellish creatures guarding the only path out and you were without a weapon.

“Do you know why I reside down here?” The gruesome creature asked you.

You didn't answer, only returning a stern look. Even when they finally had you, all they did was chat it up. Either they really enjoyed your company, or they were about as colloquial beings as you could ever find.

“The light. The light human. It is not our friend in the least bit, and you seem to have brought it back. Luckily, we have the means to blot out such annoyances, and you've seen that first hand.” He finally stepped back, no longer touching you. “Corruption is a powerful thing human. Why, we were even able to taint the most powerful individual in all the countryside. It played out so well... but there was a problem with the plan that stemmed right from the great vanguard to our arrival; I'm sure you can guess who that may be.”

Your complexion didn't change. You weren't here to play word games with this patriarch. Now you were just waiting to see your fate. Your silence was all that you had to yourself.

“We corrupted you human. When we chained together, you were subjected to the same stigma as the princess of these lands. Completely by accident, mind you, but an idea formed not long after and I stayed back to monitor your status. To see if you could bring the taint to the lands outside of the capital. There was one thing we didn't expect, however. You seemed immune to the change of disposition that was suppose to happen. We could get inside your head, we could cause you to falter, we could do all of this... but never did you fall victim to a sense of depression and acrimony that was meant to follow. It was rather frustrating, to put it lightly.”

The patriarch paced about the chamber, his fingers sliding on the bars of the cells, leaving behind a rather disgusting residue. “You see, you were the only complication. You were going to be the nail in the coffin. The great beginning would also serve as the end, in a sense. Yet, you instead played quite the opposite, becoming a powerful ally for the farcical resistance that were these ponies.”

The creature came back to you, a frown marking his fleshy and glossy face. “Perhaps it was my fault; I underestimated humanity's resolve. If that is the case, then you must forgive me. My apathy has kept you around for far too long.”

His expression was now a sympathetic one and he placed a hand on your shoulder, causing you to flinch slightly. Another hand was placed overlooking your stomach; he was looking to kill you! You began to struggle, trying to break free.

“Please human, don't fight this; I've already done you a disservice by allowing you to linger this long to form meaningless attachments to this world's people. I just want to ease the burden of emotion from you now. It will be bliss. Trust me.”

“No!” You pulled back, breaking free of the patriarch's grip. Because of the suddenness of the action, however, you nearly fell right onto your back.

You recovered quickly and stared into the hurt eyes of the ungodly patriarch. “Your will to survive is commendable, if pointless. You must know you can't survive. Let it happen human.”

“Fuck off!” You fell back the only corner that wasn't governed by metal bars in the chamber.

So this was where you made your last stand. Your only regret now was not seeing the others off or knowing of their fates. You would die without the knowledge that Twilight had made it to safety, or if she even was free of the anger that held her now.

You weren't going down without a fight, though. Even weaponless as you were, you could at least make this bastard regret ever doing this to you and to your... friends.

He closed in on you, not concerned in the least bit about your hostility. He only looked... regretful. Did he really care about how he had treated you? No, no he wanted you dead! You weren't going to act docile any longer!

Without even thinking, you jumped forth trying to use the force behind you to knock the disgusting being over. You succeeded, but instantly regretted your action for you were now in complete contact with the revolting surface of the patriarch.

“You are really testing my patience, human. I show you an act of mercy and this is what I get?” He threw you off with ease and you rolled across the ground.

You weren't in the best shape coming into this tussle, and you were already at a disadvantage, but for some reason, you wouldn't stop. The two hellspawn watching from the exit were assailing you both with coo's. They were enjoying the whole thing it seemed; you were just glad they didn't step in to assist their leader.

You try to use force again, attempting to crash down on the creature. He easily threw you off again and stood up. He looked at his body and shuffled quickly, making sure everything was okay.

You were going to puke. You were covered in that residue now and you weren't sure what would happen if it lingered upon your body for long. You tried to block it out, trying to focus on the fight.

“Very well. I will see you off in the way of your choosing.” He got closer to the ground, prepared for another attack.

You stared at him while trying to collect your breath. You weren't the toughest person, but instincts were bound to take over. Was it enough? Likely not, but it would be the thing that kept you in the fight.

You feigned an attack, hoping to set the patriarch off guard, but he just watched you with scrutinizing eyes. “Make your move.”

Damn. The patriarch's patience was formidable, putting the pressure on you to make the first move. You looked around, hoping to find something that could assist you battle.

You wondered how the hellspawn could have found such a place. If Celestia had ever used it, it had been so long ago that no trace of inhabitants was left outside of the basic necessities of cells and lodging for the guards.

Basically, you were out of luck. It was your weak and battered body against the architect of this entire invasion. It sounded pretty one sided to you.

You faked once more, but the second after you jumped at him. Your stutter seemed to have at least some sort of reaction with him, for when he jumped out of the way, it was a second too late and you caught his fleshy leg, bringing him down the way an American football player would make an ankle tackle.

The patriarch rolled across the ground from the trip up and crashed against the wall. You landed hard on your stomach and jaw to make the move, and you could taste blood welling up in your mouth. You noted not to do something so reckless again. You could bite your tongue off without proper care.

The patriarch stood up slowly, his gaze staying on the ground. The two hellspawn watching had gone silent, likely from what had just happened to their leader.

He wiped his exposed mouth and stared you down with angst. “Quick little thing, aren't you? Your kind is always surprising me it seems.”

He darted towards you and grabbed you by the hair on your head. You clenched your teeth, determined not to yipe. You were pulled off of the ground soon found yourself meeting it rather forcefully again as you were slammed down onto the stone surface.

The wind had been knocked at of you and were grasping and clutching at nothing as spots filled your vision. The world seemed to vibrate now as you were sure you now had a concussion.

The patriarch stepped back, allowing you room to stand, or at least try. You put your arms and legs under you, trying to regain your balance. Everything seemed so distant to you now, the dungeon, the floor... the words that the patriarch was trying to say to you; they were all so far away.

You staggered and eventually were forced to lean on the bars to a nearby cell. You swore you were just going to collapse, there was nothing else the patriarch needed to do to you. You were already damaged beyond repair it seemed.

“You're doing better than I thought you would after something like that; you should be proud.” The patriarch came over to you and gently pulled your figure off the bars and into his grasp once again. “I promise it will be painless. There can be no peace without an end.”

You wanted to say something, but you only ended up spitting blood out of your mouth. It wasn't suppose to end like this. You didn't want to die, screwing up a world that you had only wanted to see in person.

“Sleep now, human. Find solace in the fact that you survived this long and twisted so many emotions during your stay.”

“No need to say goodbye just yet.” A grizzly voice echoed through the chamber. You knew that voice.

You turned to find Static Ward standing over the two corpses of the hellspawn that had been watching your bout, blood ebbing from their corpses from puncture wounds in between their protective plates.

“W-what are you doing here?!” You asked in disbelief, breaking out of the distracted Patriarch's grasp.

“So damn chatty. When we aren't in a life threatening situation, I'll be sure to explain everything, human.”

“This is what I meant human. You've brought an air of-” The patriarch's voice was replaced with a bloodcurdling roar as a spear entered into the exposed fleshy area of creature's shoulder.

He staggered back, giving Static a venomous look. “You've followed the darkness straight to your death.”

“Yeah, you're tough, I get it.” Static gestured for you to follow him. “By Celestia, human! The longer you stand there, the more likely we're gonna die!”

Fair enough. You staggered in his direction as best as you could. You could tell the look on his face was that of annoyance. Apparently he thought you were more mobile than you really were at this point.

“Just hurry up.” He commented as you passed him.

“I'm trying.” You pleaded, a hand on the wall. Everything was still hard to focus on. You really couldn't believe you were still breathing, let alone mobile.

One thing bothered you, though. It didn't seem like you were being pursued at all. As you began to make your way back up the passageway with Static, you looked back to find nothing in sight. You knew it wouldn't be this easy, but just why was the patriarch taking his sweet time?

“How did you find me?” You suddenly asked Static, who was grumbling about how slow you were compared to his best trainees.

“I saw the whole thing happen, human. I was still in the throne room when they brought you by. They took you to some part of the castle I didn't even know existed and then took you down some old passageway. I can't believe I wasn't caught following them.”

“Seriously?” You asked. Why would he go out of the way to help you? When you had first met the stallion, he had been more than willing to give up the battle.

“Don't get sentimental on me human. Keep your eyes ahead and go as fast as you can. That gross baddie behind us isn't going to linger back that long, even if he's just playing games.”

You kept your mouth shut after that and tried your best to keep a steady pace as you both continued to escalate. You swore you could hear whispers in your head, but dismissed it, thinking it was just another side-effect of the blow to the head you had received.

“Do you hear that?” Static soon asked. “Sounds like something's talking and humming... ah son of a-”

As those words were said, the roaring sound of anger rattled through the passageway. You knew who was coming now; you could hear every little movement the patriarch made.

“We can't be that far off at this point. Just a bit more, human.” Static assured both you and himself.

Sure enough, something other than this magical light soon began to cause your eyes to cringe ahead of you. Could it be? You might make it out of this hellhole and live to tell the tale?

“Come on... go go go go...” The captain urged, the light growing more and more dominant in your sight.

“Fleeing, human? You know that can't be allowed.” The patriarch's voice thundered behind you.

You stepped out onto carpet, finally free of the of the dark, magic infused passageway. You were in an area that seemed just as old as the place you had just emerged from, though.

It was an abandoned wing of Canterlot castle. Cobwebs and dust coated all décor and laced every corner of the old division of the castle. You couldn't believe something like this could ever go into abeyance, yet here it was, plain as the day that was shining in through the dust covered windows high above.

“Which way?” You asked. Looking back at Static who was trying desperately to magic something over in front of the passageway in the means to block the patriarch's approach.

“One sec, dammit.” As soon as he was satisfied with the meagerly placed decorative bookshelf in front of the passageway, he turned back to you. “Just follow me, you turtle.” He blew right past you and you sighed as you began to follow after him down the old uncleaned carpet.

A huge door hung slightly open just ahead of Static after running through winding halls that grew less and less in disuse, indicating where they had all passed by when coming to the deserted dungeon.

Static slipped right through, poking his head back out to gesture to you. “You're really making me regret ever going after you, human.”

You bit down in response and picked up the pace slightly. Your concentration was broken after a chilling scream rattled about behind you. After that, you knew that the patriarch had made short work of the bookshelf. That scream was not one of perseverance, however. It was one of true pain.

You looked back one last time, even though commonsense begged you shouldn't. The patriarch seemed to have passed right by a window's light shining right down, and it had burned his exposed flesh. You were sure it was only enough to really bother the patriarch but not enough to do him in. That would be too easy.

“The leave of the princess means nothing. We'll find another to black out the sky..”

It seemed Celestia's absence had done more than just diffused the blackness around Canterlot. It had taken away the red overhang of the entire atmosphere as well.

“He doesn't like the sun, eh?” Static asked as you finally passed by through the door, slamming it shut behind you. “Nice it decided to show up. Maybe we can find something to take advantage of that since I doubt he's dumb enough to follow us outside.”

You were back in the throne room, where the remnants of your past battle still lingered.

“Do we have the time?” You asked him, concerned greatly.

“I don't know human, do we?” Static asked as he rounded around the area, and giving a disgusted look at the overgrowth overlapping the throne. “Keeping the seat warm...” The captain muttered to himself.

“Anything?” You asked, your eyes still on the door.

“Nothing so far, human.” Static said, still scanning the ground and looking sadly at the guards that had apparently succumbed to their wounds.

The doors you had been monitoring finally threw open and you trailed back, nearly knocking into a solidified hellspawn as the sight of the patriarch was before you.

“You continue to fight, but why? There's no possibility for your victory.”

“Shut up. You seemed to have forgotten how many of your 'followers' fried out there. For all you know, you could be the last of your kind!”

The patriarch looked a bit shaken from Static's words. Could this be true? Had he been bluffing this whole time as to see you off to your grave? His anger and regret must have stemmed from his failure of handling the invasion, not of handling you alone.

“Human!” Static called, his eyes still on the patriarch.

“Yeah?” You asked halfheartedly.

“I say.. we take him.”

“Are you crazy?!” You asked the captain. Was he suicidal at this point?

“We got this, human. He's just one of those things, and he ain't even got any of the protection as his underlings do. I say we mop the floor with him.”

It wouldn't be that easy, you knew, but Static's words rang true from observation alone. He hurt like the others, he could very much die like the others.

At least that's what you hoped.

“Here.” You saw a fairly worn spear enter your grasp, floating down from above. You could sense a bit of hurt in Static's voice. You knew the spear must have belonged to one of the guards that had been close to the captain. You would be sure to use it wisely.

“Bringing up arms against me, hmm? Just because I am exposed doesn't mean I'll perish the same way if at all...”

“We'll be the judge of that.” Static countered. “Whenever you're ready, human!” He called out after.

“Alright.” You stepped forward, trying to keep your balance before the patriarch. He simply looked at you slightly amused.

“Until the very last breath... humans.” He said with a slight hint of... approbation?

Static hoped forth, bringing a spear he had salvaged as well towards the patriarch. He sidestepped it easily and attempted to snatch at the weapon, but the captain was a second to quick.

It was time to do something now. Closing in, you attempted your own jab, but it was nowhere near the quickness of Static's assail and the patriarch grabbed your weapon, attempting to pull it from your grasp.

You pulled back with as much force as you could muster. Big mistake. The patriarch released his grasped and you fell back, groaning on the ground. Each moment that passed, the more questionable it became that would get back up.

Static cussed and continued to take small attacks at the patriarch, all while trying to encourage you to get back up.

It was like trying to stand up with a truck on your back. You began to crawl towards a wall with your spear in hand, anything to help you back onto your feet. All the while you were hoping you have enough time do just that with Static being the center of attention.

They crossed your path to the wall, Static trying to keep as much distance between him and the Patriarch as possible. His finesse was really paying off here; you might just be able to get back into the fight if he held out just a bit longer.

You finally reached the wall when they were in front of the open doors to the courtyard. The patriarch was just out of the rays of sunlight coming down. Typical.

You pulled yourself up, each breath a strain and your fingers screamed in agony, but you kept at it until you were on your feet again with spear in hand.

Static was lingering in front of the main doors for an awful while now and you had the thought that he was planning something. You circled around so that the doors and the two fighters were before you now.

If you could just... no that would spell certain death for you, but what other choice was there? Static wasn’t going to last forever, he was already beginning to tire from the looks of it.

“Enough.” The patriarch sacrificed a blow to the stomach to grab the captain's neck. He kicked out with all of his hooves, trying to break free.

“I won't let any of you live. Your time is over. My mistake realized.” His fingers clenched tighter around Static's neck.

“H-human! Help! Come on!” He choked out, he was already becoming lightheaded from the looks of it.

“You’re broken human. Your stubbornness will cause this one's death it seems. You won't have to die alone anymore; perhaps I will be forgiven in that regard.”

“NO!” Every ache, every pain that had been in your body, every wound you had received was null at this point as you suddenly broke into a sprint towards the patriarch.

The surprise in his eyes was an assuring sign that you had just taken necessary action. He began to yell in defiance in an attempt to get you to stop but instead you ran him right through.

The spear went through him easier than you thought it would, and you now had him skewered and at your mercy, dropping Static in the act. The thing was, however, you didn't stop. You kept running forward, yelling and screaming the whole time in defiance to the patriarch's cries of pain.

He began to scratch and claw at your back, but it wasn't the same as the standard hellspawn, instead, his texture seemed to belittle the damage that he was trying to inflict.

“You can't do this! YOU CAN'T KILL ME!” He called out, still trying to dissuade your advance.

You wouldn't have any of it. You finally hit daylight and the real damage started to happen.

As you ran out into the courtyard, the patriarch still on the end of your spear, his pleas began to become indecipherable as pain racked his body.

You stepped onto the grasses and finally ran the spear and the patriarch into the ground. He continued to scream and thrash, his skin bubbling and festering.

“HUMAN! STO-ST! AHH! AHH!!!!” His eyes peered into your very soul, looking for some sort of mercy in your actions.

“Shut up! Just shut up!!!” You cried in a fit of anger.

You pulled the spear from his abdomen that you had skewered him upon and brought it back down into his head. Repeatedly.

“Shut up! Shut the FUCK up!” You sobbed.

All that was left from the patriarch were choking and bubbling sounds. All that was left was a mess of gore before you. The rest of his body had been burned beyond recognition from the sunlight that poured down.

With Celestia gone, the sun ran its own dictation for now until Luna could get to it, more than likely lingering far past its time, but for that, you were grateful.

“Human!” Static came running out to you. His face showing relief and somewhat disgust as the corpse you were standing over. You were covered in a mix of blood that was your own and from the deformed corpse you stood over.

You stepped over the patriarch's silent body, trying to say something, but it came out all wrong.

“We.. we.. ohgo...”

You began to fall, the world slowly blacking out around you. It was too much for you. You had done too much. Your body was through... for now at least.

You fell for what felt like the hundredth time today.

Author's Note

Special medal to TheArcher20 once again. I'd bash my head in without him looking this over 40 times.

Chapter Twenty-Two

“Calm down. I'm here for a reason.”

“Can't say he's looking too good.”

“He's going to be okay isn't he? Isn't he?!”

“Please! I need room to work.”

Drifting away. You felt as if you were hopping islands; islands of ashes and smoldered soot. You were hopping them for your very life, to desperately stay afloat from whatever would drag you down. Floods of voices all rang out around you, testing your concentration.

The representation was as clear as daylight and you weren't a fool to see that this was a battle within your own subconscious to remain alive to see another day. Whatever was happening outside was trivial at this point. It was all right here, right now.

Every once in awhile, you'd feel like you were finding it easier and easier to stay afloat. At a point you felt like you would break free of the this endless cycle and be brought back to wherever the hell you were at.

Just as soon as you were going to take that final leap, however, tendrils wrapped around your spirit, and dragged you back down. You were kicking and screaming, begging to be released from the hold now placed upon you.

The darkness was finally beginning to overtake you, and you gave one cry, hoping that you had righted the wrongs you had caused.

“Not so easily, I would think.”

Everything receded, and you were left alone once again. You could feel something, something tickling your exposed skin. It was like a peaceful breeze, which was considerably strange after what you had just been through.

You suddenly felt stretched, like you were a rubbing band being pulled to your limits. Anymore and you would break surely from the contortion you were experiencing. Couldn't anything be uneventful? Even death?

You gasped and opened your eyes. You coughed and sputtered, spitting grass out of your mouth and looking around cautiously without lifting your head.

This wasn't any place you had seen before, which could only spell bad news for you usually. You didn't want to move in fear of alerting something around you. Already the fallout of your encounter with the hellspawn was shaping your very way of thinking.

“There's no need to be cautious here, human.”

Before you could do anything, you felt yourself being lifted from your spot on the ground and onto your feet, revealing the area around you to be quite high in elevation, for you were standing in a clearing in between several mountains.

You turned around and felt a wave of perspective hit you like a bludgeon. Before you was a huge basin, lush green grass below filled the area to the brim, the beauty of it all was humbling, but what really got you was the landmark that showed you that you had seen it all before.

There it was, Canterlot, still on the side of a lone mountain within the center of it all. It made you breathless to look at it from here and if it wasn't for the figure standing amidst the backdrop, you might just have forgotten about your predicament.

Celestia shot a side glance to you and smiled slyly before returning her attention to the sight that had had you so captivated.

“It is nice to see you, human. I wish the circumstances were a bit less macabre, but what is done has been done.”

“What do you mean?” You asked.

“Why don't you first take a look at yourself. One who focuses on the world around them too often does not see how it degrades themselves ever so slowly.”

“What?” You looked down at yourself and nearly gasped. You were devoid of all injury, not a single scratch. Even your clothes seemed to be untouched. “What did you do?”

Celestia's smile turned to a sad melancholic expression. “I could explain it all, human, I really could. The corruption has left my mind with a considerable amount of knowledge regarding the nature of your arrival and the state of those that had plotted behind the scenes of it all.”

“Then please do, It's not like I'm going anywhere.” You wanted answers, you wanted them now.

She seemed reluctant at first, not initially answering to your insistence on the matter. “Then sit with me human. They will have to be patient for a bit longer, it seems.”

“Who's 'they'?” You asked, wondering exactly who she was referring to.

“Well that all depends on your choice in the coming matter, but that will wait.” She gestured once more for you to join her.

“Great...” Now you were really itching for understanding. This would either leave you confused or angry, or perhaps both. You finally walked up to her side where she sighed and sat down.

“Won't you sit? We might very well be here for a prolonged amount of time.” She genuinely looked considerate and signaled for you to hunker down on the ground with a wave of her large feathered wing.

You didn't want to, but what were you going to say to the princess, especially in a time like this? So you plopped right on the ground awkwardly, creasing your lips together in slight dissatisfaction.

“Your abrasiveness is noted, if only lightly.” She almost sounded amused by your behavior. Her features soon changed from slightly diverted to a much more thoughtful look. “If only I knew where to begin. So much has come into my understanding that it's hard to put into thoughts so soon.”

“Well, take your time.” In reality, you were burning for answers, waiting impatiently for her to share with you whatever she had to say.

“I guess I can start off with saying that you're not really here with me.” She said bluntly.

“I... what?” Well it started off just as well as you might expect.

“What I mean to say is that you are still back in Canterlot castle, about in the same condition as you were in before falling into dormancy.”

“But how am I here, then?” Nothing was making sense.

“Like I said, you aren't. Your spirit is with me, but your body still remains in Canterlot. At least that one does.”

“I'm really lost now.” You scratched your head, trying to wrap your head around this exposition.

“I am not doing too well in my explanation, it seems. I apologize.” She took a deep breath and started again. “You are the owner of two separate, yet identical bodies.”

“How can that be? I'm just one person!” What she spoke of seemed impossible, but the sheer nature of such a thing didn't seem as blasphemous considering where you were at and how you had supposedly gotten here.

“The creatures... these... hellspawn, spent their time in between worlds, never truly in one or the other. They needed someone to open the way, but for such an incursion to happen in between two separate realities, one would have to leave their shell before making the jump.”

“You're saying that the hellspawn provided me with a body?”

“No. Your spirit took care of that when it chained through... the well. A rather formidable feat for a lonely soul to create its own body in a detached reality. Perhaps that was why you were the one to be put through such ingress?”

You brought a shaking hand up to your face, wondering if what you were doing was real or rather just as aeriform as Celestia had described your current state.

“They had been watching you for a long time it seemed. They must have saw something in you to be their key. What bothers me is why they did not flood into your world as well. There had to be a reason they did not want a quarrel with you. Your race must be far more intimidating then my little ponies to cause such hesitation within a monstrous foe like these creatures.”

“You could say that.” She was right. Compared to these colorful ponies, your people were considerably more adequate when coming to homeland security. You weren't sure just how an invasion of earth would have went, but you assumed the hellspawn would have had their hands full trying to take down a much more militarized world.

“Let's not digress, however.” Celestia said after a long moment of contemplation. “If you haven't already realized, you still have a body very much so in your own world, and now comes a very important decision for you, human.”

You almost didn't want to hear what she was about say, you were actually scared.

“There is still a way back to your own world, and I believe I know how to get you there.”

You almost flinched at the revelation. You should have been overjoyed to hear that you could return back to your own life, but surprisingly, you just felt conflicted.

Celestia watched you with a concerned eye for a second before continuing. “I am not particularly sure if your body back in your world would very well still be habitable. From what I've learned, you took quite a fall to cross worlds. The journey back could very well be suicide for yourself.”

“I see...” You suddenly felt bitter. What kind of solution was that? It would be nice to be back to your old ridiculously austere life for once, but was it really worth such a risk?

“Another thing...” The princess added suddenly. “To perform such a feat and return your spirit to your original body in your home world, well I'm afraid that would mean letting the one you've resided in since your arrival here... fail.”

“I'd have to die to even get a chance, and even then there's no guarantee I'd make the trip.” Whatever choice you made, it would be permanent and substantial. You were just a human, and you would never wish such a weighty decision to be put on anyone.

What were you leaving if you decided to stay here? Family? A chance at a normal life? A chance to find decent girl to settle down with? What if you decided to make the trip back? A world you had nearly ruined? Friends you didn't even deserve? When you put it in that perspective it all seemed pretty clear. You didn't deserve to live in this world, and you were almost ready to make your decision.

Just as you were about to open your mouth to voice your choice, Celestia suddenly began speaking in a surprisingly airy tone. “I think you're forgetting somepony; somepony that loves you.”

Again, she was right. The thought of how Twilight would feel about your sudden 'departure' never occurred to you, and that made you almost frustrated with yourself for not being considerate.

All you did was bring hell itself to her doorstep and yet she stilled showered you in concern and genuine affection. You really didn't feel worthy to be the object of her inclination, yet you couldn't help but experience a bit of a rush from thinking about such matters regarding you and her.

“If the look on your face says anything...” Celestia commented slyly “... I'd say you might just be obligated to remain here.”

“I don't... know.” You began to mull over it all. Was she worth staying for, even after all this? Did you even have the right to remain here? Celestia apparently seemed to think so since she was giving you the choice. The way she had worded that, it almost sounded like she wanted you to stay, for Twilight's sake.

Even with this knowledge it was hard to lean in any direction definitively. So many risks to be taken one way, a life of asking yourself 'what if?' for the other. There was nothing to compare your situation to in anyway, and that wasn't going to help you at all.

“Your mind wrestles with your heart, both sides wanting something from both choices. It is a difficult decision I wouldn't have wished upon you, but alas you deserve the chance to choose your own destiny for once.”

“There's literally no right or wrong answer to this. This is practically mental torture!” You brought your hands up to your forehead.

“Perhaps it isn't a matter to be over thought about? I dare say you might be better off making a choice as soon as possible and not looking back.” Celestia stood up now and began to make rounds around your contemplating figure.

“Nothing can be that simple.” You stated after a moment. She was saying that you shouldn't think that much about a life altering decision! Some princess!

“It can be if you let it be.” She was sounding quite cunning, maybe she was actually on to something?

“I make a choice and don't think anything of it?” You looked at her expectantly, making sure you were understanding what she was trying to imply.

“If you'll take my word for it.” She smiled warmly, pleased with your openness.

“It's really all I got at this moment.” You stood up to join her.

“Well then, my most gracious guest, what is your choice?” She gave you a wink. “Might I remind you a certain pony's very heart is on the line?”

“Alright, I get it.” You shrugged her words off jokingly. You took a step back and took a deep breath, your head dropping slightly, you suddenly brought it up, one last question forming in your mind.

“If I go through with this, where will you be?”

Celestia seemed a bit surprised by the last minute question. “Out of the way, that's all you need to know. I won't be coming back until I know for sure I won't be a blight upon the land.”

“You don't seem all that bad now.” You commented.

“How I act is quite contrary to how I am currently feeling. Believe me when I say everypony would be better off without my presence for a while.”

“I... alright.” You weren't going to try to sway her. If she didn't feel her presence was needed in Equestria for now, then she was most likely right.

“Now, I'll ask again: what is your choice?”

You just looked at her, and nodded. She began to beam, deciphering the meaning of your gesture.

“You are quite the human. I think your race would be very proud of you and what you managed to accomplish. You've also managed to impress me with your willingness to sacrifice yourself for the sake of ponykind. I never expected such an act from a foreign body. If it means anything, I think you made the right choice.”

“Thanks. I appreciate the sentiment.” You were beginning to feel nervous and doubts were crossing your mind. Whatever Celestia was going to do, she had better do it quick, then.

“This is goodbye for now, human.” Her horn softly began to glow, she was still smiling as you felt a sensation surround you.

“Whoa-” In the blink of an eye, the world around you returned to a dark black, but you could feel yourself being twisted and contorted once more.

*********

You remained in what seemed like the void for a long time, you could sometimes hear voices, but they were muffled, as if you were trying to listen from underwater. You thrashed about in the darkness in an attempt to hear it all better.

Darkness finally receded, you began to notice the phenomenon was actually you simply opening your eyes. Everything was blurry, but the sound of a light wind and voices echoing off the side of buildings indicated that you were outside at the moment.

You were laying on something soft, probably some sort of makeshift bed. Whoever was considerate enough to do such a thing to you, you would be sure to thank them.

“So he awakes from his long slumber.” A figure showed up in your vision, but you couldn't distinguish who it was due to your impaired sight.

“Blink a few times, you should be fine after that. You've been out for a few days.”

“Hey! I need your help over here!” Another voiced called out from behind the figure.

“I'll be right back, never a dull moment for me it seems. Blink like I told you!” With that, the figure receded from your vision and you were left alone again.

You began to blink, disappointed to see that change in sight was not instantaneous. You continued to blink in the hope that it would get better, and it did.... marginally.

“Keep at it, they are just having an awful time adjusting to the light is all.” The figure was back now and you could feel his eyes watching you anxiously as you kept at it.

Eventually, you could focus once more on the world around you and you looked down at your hands. Scabs and cuts seemed to be almost healed everywhere on your palms.

You looked below you to find yourself sitting on a mattress on the cobbled street. Your assumption had been correct and you finally looked to see who had been talking to you since your recompense.

Your jaw nearly dropped to see that it was in fact the doctor you had met on your first day in Equestria. He laughed at your dumbfounded look.

“Don't act so surprised. When they said that the human that had helped save Equestria was in need of medical attention, I came personally. It's a pleasure to see you again.”

“You.. too.” You looked past him to see a collection of ponies in similar dilemma's as you, there beds laying out on the side of the street or right on it like yours. The majority were residents of Canterlot, leading you to believe that you in the main section of the city.

“It's been a bit hectic since I've arrived. Luckily, I'm not the only medical expert to pop in. In fact, there's a psychiatric specialist talking to one of your friends right now. The sight of you in comatose was a bit too much for her, I presume.”

“Can I get up and see her?” You asked the doctor.

He nodded, but added a last minute comment. “At least you aren't pulling the same thing like back at the tent...”

You slowly got off you resting spot and stood up, nearly falling over. Your legs hadn't supported your weight for quite a bit of time and for the first few moments, you feared that you would be force to lean against the buildings.

“You going to be okay there?” The doctor asked you with a concerned eye.

“I think so.” You took a few steps forward. They were wobbly, but at least you could support your own weight.

“Well then! Follow me, if you would be so kind.” He immediately turned and began heading off down the cobbled street, causing you to nearly follow over trying to keep up with him.

Ponies groaned in pain as you and the doctor passed what seemed like an endless amount of victims while crossing the streets. You hadn't thought that the hellspawn had gotten to so many so dramatically, yet here it was. Just another reason for you to hold some guilt over yourself.

“Whoa! Look who's awake!” Suddenly, another familiar face jumped right in front of you from the side of the street, readjusting her stetson from the quick movement.

“Didn't think ya'd be up so soon, the way you were lookin'.” Applejack gave you a nod of the head and was soon following you and the doctor, explaining to you the current events.

“Twilight eventually did recover after her little episode. You can guess how she reacted when you weren't there and when we told her exactly what had happened.” Applejack gave an awkward laugh. “Uhh... we've yet to find everypony that's gone missing, that includes the captain of the guard, who just happens to be Twilight's brother, and several other sub-officers outside of the fella that was helpin' us. We all assume they’re somewhere in the castle, but nopony's gone in there since they got you and your guard friend out.”

“Luna's been meaning to search out the place, but she's been so busy issuing orders down here to the remnants of the guard that were present in Canterlot at the time. Apparently Celestia's gone missing, and not even Luna is aware of wherever she is. A bit strange if you ask me.”

“Yeah...” You answered.

“You're going to go see her, aren't you? I don't know where the others are right now, but I reckon' everypony knows where Twilight's at.”

“You caught me.” You shrugged carelessly.

“That's great news.” She smiled softly.

“How so?”

“What I'm trying to get at is that she needs you, sugarcube. She isn't too well with the knowledge that her brother is still missing and seeing you all laid out on a mattress trying to recuperate. You'll be the best thing that's happened to her since we got out of the castle.” She gave you a playful shove with her hoof.

“Really?” Were you ready for such a meeting? You suspected that there would be a considerable amount of... endearment. It wasn't something you were used to even with your own kind, and that made you realize just how horrifying this was for you.

“Of course! She's downright smitten with you! You should know that!”

“Oh what's this? Somepony loves the human here, eh?” The doctor asked after hearing Applejack. “What did I say back there? I knew it...”

You just grumbled and the doctor chuckled lightly in response. “Knew you were looking at them...”

You stopped in front of a large building that had once served as high estate for a rather lavish pony. Several guards were chatting in front of it about recent events not too unlike the ones Applejack had been telling you. One guard broke from the group after catching sight of you.

“Here he is!” Static Ward called out, pointing at you for all the guards to see.

“This is the human, huh? Stands on two legs, just like you said...” One of the guards sized you up while you stood awkwardly, awaiting either approval or dismissal.

“Ah come on! You're scaring the thing!” Static slapped the guard on the back, trying to get his attention off of you.

“My bad!” The guard scratched the back of his head awkwardly.

“Don't let it happen again.” Static warned him before trotting up to you. “Heading in there, human? That's where most of the talking has been going down for those who've been having a hard time getting a grasp on the situation.” His face eventually lit up. “Oh! Your friend is in there, huh? I think I remember seeing her pass by with one of those doctors. She was all teary eyed and junk.”

“That's the idea.” You said.

“Well I won't keep you all waiting. Just wanted to say... good on you, human.” The captain gave you a nod and backed off, gesturing for you to head inside the estate.

Once inside, the place looked just like a makeshift medical hospital would for this part of town. It was surprising to think that there wasn't any kind of medical facility in Canterlot, but you supposed that came with the assumption that nothing truly as devastating as the hellspawn were going to be upon them so aggressively.

Within here you could see many ponies that didn't look all that stable talking to one another or to a professional that was willing to listen. An air of distress and anguish loomed over the building like there was still death just around the corner.

The majority remained in the bottom floor, where the social workers, psychiatrists, or any other kind soul could assist with the most at once. You assumed Twilight would be down here somewhere, but you were told by one aide that she was on the upper floors, simply talking to a single pony.

“Well, we better get going on up there.” Applejack sighed. She took a few steps up the large staircase to the upper pavilion. You and the doctor followed up after her, the doctor making playful comments about your relationship all along the way.

When you got up to the next area it was a lot less crowded and it felt more... content then the chaos that was going on down below. Yet that same feeling of anguish remained, and it was all the more morbid and depressing in such a more idle environment.

There was many rooms that more than likely contained traumatized or disturbed individuals that had witnessed the unadulterated horrors that had befallen the land first hand. Some ponies waiting outside the door, hoping their loved one would recover after some time to take it all in.

“It seems we might be having to ask around once again.” The doctor commented.

“You'd be wrong with that assumption, partner.” Applejack suddenly ran right by the both of you down towards the far end of the pavilion. You could just barely make out the rest of your companions besides Twilight waiting outside of a small door.

When Applejack met up with them, their faces lit up, but they lit up even more once she had gestured to you who was following after her with the doctor by your side.

“I didn't think y’all would just be waiting around here.” Applejack said, surprised.

“You're the one that ditched us.” Rainbow responded grumpily.

“I know, but...”

“Can you be a bit more considerate?” Rarity interrupted. “Poor Twilight is in there all by herself being mopey, refusing to talk to anypony!”

“That's a bit... concerning.” The doctor commented, looking up at you.

“They brought her here, but then she refused to talk. Not even I could seem to get her to open up, it's beginning to stress me beyond all else.” Rarity suddenly looked exhausted.

“Yeah well, that's pretty much it.” Rainbow finished. “We've all been trying to figure out who would try to talk to her this time.

“Well I think we got a volunteer.” The doctor chimed in slyly, nudging you slightly.

“I can try.” It was the most honest answer you had anymore.

“Be our guest. Might just be useless like all the other tries.” Rainbow gestured to Rarity, who opened the door slightly with her magic.

“Don't want to keep the mare waiting, eh?” The doctor nudged you once more, this time towards the door.

You glared at him before slipping through the door. He just smiled and shooed you off with a hoof. This doctor clearly thought this was funny, or maybe was just eager to know that you were a blithering idiot when it came to these things.

Rarity shut the door, leaving you on the other side of the door. You turned around and found a painfully bare room. Nothing but white walls accompanying a plain wooden floor. No furniture or carpet adorned any inch of the small space, not even a place to sleep, just bare floor and wall.

You could see Twilight's back. She was looking out the lone window opposite of the door you had come through. She didn't respond or react to you entering, which was already making you grow tense.

You took a single step, and was met with a rather cold statement.

“I told you already: I don't want to talk, Rarity.”

You held your breath and continued to step forward, edging closer and closer towards the asocial unicorn. You never remembered being so slow in your life.

“Stop, Please. I don't want to talk about him or my brother.”

This was becoming more difficult, you just wanted to get to her already. Just a few more steps and you'd be there...

You touched her back and she reeled around, furious. “I DON'T WANT TO-” Her eyes were glistening from anger and pain.

“I... I...” Almost instantly she broke down into sobbing after realizing it was you she had been yelling at.

You knelt down where Twilight quickly jumped into your reluctant arms. “I never meant to hurt you... I never meant to put you through all of that...”

“It's okay. It wasn't your fault.” You patted her gently on the back while she looked up at you with watery eyes.

“I shouldn't have lost control...”

“It's the only reason any of us are still here.” It was surprisingly easy to respond and comfort Twilight. Perhaps because it was all true?

“Why do you have to make so much sense?” She sniffled and looked back down, trying to hide the change of expression on her face.

“Would you rather I lie?” Was this actually working?

“Only if it made me feel better...” She said shyly.

“I got nothing then.”

“I knew you'd say that...”

You gave a quiet laugh and looked around gracelessly. You weren't really sure what to say next after this. So you stayed there, the unicorn in your arms. She was content in your embrace, but you on the other hand weren't too comfortable with the contact being made.

“I hope he's okay...” Twilight eventually mumbled.

“Uh.. who?” It was probably best to play dumb right now and have her talk as much as possible. It would be easier this way.

“He's still in the castle... they haven't found anypony since this ended...” She looked like she was going to have another outburst again.

“I'm so sorry. I'm sure they'll find him and all the others when they get the chance.” You mustered up the most genuine look of concern you could regarding Shining Armor's absence.

“It's not your fault. It's not anypony's fault but those...” She began to grit her teeth in obvious resentment.

“I know, I know.” The more uncomfortable you grew, the more complacent Twilight was becoming. You were afraid you were going to fall right over with the amount of weight she was putting on your bent legs.

“Uhh... Twilight...” You began, but she seemed to be lost in the moment, perfect. You were already beginning to buckle, and with one last attempt at breaking Twilight's trance, you fell back, taking the unicorn with you.

You landed roughly on your back, Twilight gave a surprised yelp as she was pulled back onto you. You quickly began to panic and apologize quickly, and Twilight did the same thing, but only for a moment.

Suddenly her eyes seemed to show a spark of effectuation.

“Is everything... okay?” You asked. You wanted out, you wanted out desperately right now.

“Maybe...” She murmured, suddenly leaning in.

You had no control at this point and were unable to prevent what was about to happen. She quickly pecked your lips just for an instant before pulling away and hopping off of you to retreat back to the window embarrassingly.

You could feel your own face growing warm from embarrassment. It hadn't felt any different than a kiss from a human girl, that may have been what was causing you to nearly breakdown the same way Twilight was before you.

“I'm s-sorry! I t-tho-thought that since you were there, I-I'd...”

“It's... it's fine.” You sat up brought a hand over your lips. You tried your best to look composed before the unicorn, giving her a no doubt stupid grin.

“D-does that mean that you...?”

“That I.... what?” You asked her. You honestly didn't know at the moment; euphoria was washing over you like a storm.

She didn't say anything, but instead jumped right back into you, kissing you deeply. You were still nervous, but you didn't pull back, it was just too invigorating to feel the sensation.

You eventually broke contact, you were gasping for air. Twilight on the other hand seemed unaffected besides the look of pure joy on her face.

“I never thought... you'd care enough to..”

“Me neither... actually.” You laughed slightly before pulling her in for a hug.

“Can anything be normal again?” She asked after a moment.

“With me around? I doubt it.”

“I think I'd prefer that then...”

It was then that you knew that Celestia had been right about all of this. You had made the right choice staying here. This... this was a new kind of happiness, a new home.

For once in your life, you felt sublime.

***************

“...Yes, what is it?”

“It's about the missing man.”

“Oh really now? Why don't you tell me all about, Harper.”

“Well chief, we followed the direction the witness said he saw the man run off in. We ended up in a burned up field. A bit strange this time of year, the air wasn't even that dry.”

“What are you getting at, Lieutenant?”

“Well, there was a well in the middle of the field...”

“..and?”

“Well, one of the privates was joking about tossing a coin down the thing when he caught sight of a body at the bottom of the well. We managed to retrieve the corpse around an hour later with some rope and a volunteer from the surrounding area.”

“Did the description match?”

“...Yes sir, it did. There was something strange about the whole thing though...”

“Like what?”

“Well the doctor on sight said that the body had sustained no damage at all, meaning that he couldn't have fallen into the well or anything like that. He just looks like he's sleeping, really.”

“How the hell did he get down there, then?”

“We're not sure, sir. There was no equipment on the body, just some change in his pocket.”

“What is this world coming to?”

“Call off the search now?”

“Might as well.”

“Still the damn weirdest thing I've seen in my life, the poor guy.”

“I'd say all that shit about how he's in a better place, but I'm so damn sick of these deaths now.”

“I'll let the family know, sir.”

“You do that, Lieutenant.”

“I really do hope he's in a better place now.”

“Drop it and get this done.”

“Right away, sir.”

Author's Note

Well guys, can you believe it's been over 7 months since I started this story? It's been quite the ride, don't you think? If I had known that so many people were going to enjoy a story of mine, maybe I'd be a bit less speculative. But that's just the thing, isn't it? Perspective can change a lot and I hope I've stayed true to the very first sentence I wrote in this story.

I'd like to thank everyone that gave this little story a shot. Without your support and encouragement, I may have lost interest or a number of other things might have happened that would've detracted from this story. I appreciate it all, guys, I really do.

Now, for those of you that are thinking that this is the end of this narrative that I've spent so much time and energy with, oh you couldn't be more wrong. This may be the end of this arc, but I wouldn't tally off continuation of the story in the least bit. I'd love to write more about this, and I will as long as there's always someone willing to read.

So don't be surprised if you either see this story being updated again or a sequel is in the works! You guys rock and thanks again!

Book Two: Chapter One

“Are you sure you want to go through with this?”

“I'm sure.”

“Darling, you're putting yourself at great risk, and just after such dire events!”

“I need to do this, Rarity. I need to know if he's okay.... or if I'm just going to be finding a body.”

Rarity sighed and trotted out of the room, defeated. There was little she could do against Twilight when she was this stubborn.

You watched her leave and scratched your head, giving Twilight a worried glance. “I really hope you know what you're getting into.”

Twilight smiled at you and blushed, the moment of affection between you two still fresh in her mind. “I don't really. I guess that's why you're coming.”

You weren't particularly fond of jumping right back into the heap of pain and regret that had caused your near death so forwardly. You were kind of hoping you, Twilight and the others could have just waited it all out here in the estate.

“Are you sure you don't want them all tagging along?” You looked over at the closed door where the rest of the mane six remained, waiting for you both to emerge.

“Look,” she frowned, thinking of an answer, “I'd prefer if it was just us, you understand, don't you?”

“Of-of course!” You quickly answered.

She smiled again and nodded, satisfied. “Good.”

“Are we heading out then?” You asked.

“After we say goodbye to everypony, then we can head up to Canterlot castle.” Twilight suddenly started making her way to the door.

You quickly followed after her out the door and you both were shocked to see only Applejack waiting for you on the other side.

“Oh, uhmm... howdy.” The hardworking pony gave a halfhearted attempt at a smile before letting her expression grow fretful.

“Where is everypony else?” Twilight asked, looking over the earth pony's shoulder.

“Rarity stomped out, and the others are looking after her for the time being, making sure she doesn't wander in any part of town that isn't secure.”

“Oh..” Twilight seemed slightly disappointed to hear this. She was most likely wanting to say goodbye's to the others before you both headed off.

“I know you wanted to them to see you both off, but I think this might be a bit better. Less dramatic, ya know.” Applejack patted Twilight on the back gruffly.

“Yeah, you're probably right.” She huffed out and backed away from Applejack, instead leaning gently against your standing figure.

Applejack gave you a sly look and winked knowingly. There was nothing getting passed her. You just shrugged shyly. You weren't one for being all sly.

“Why don't I see you two off?” Applejack suggested hopefully.

“Sure, we would like that.” She looked up at you expectantly. “Right?”

“Yes, of course.” You scratched your head awkwardly, looking around suddenly.

“Well alright, I'll lead ya both out.” The earth pony stretched her hooves and began to walk ahead of you two, keeping silent for there was an air of dejection all throughout the estate still, and it would probably always remain there, a grim reminder of what had all taken place in such a short span of time.

Down the stairs you went and back out the front. Static and his associates seemed to have made their leave while you were inside the estate. Bummer, you were hoping to talk to him again. There was something... reassuring about the unicorn captain.

“Hey! There he is!” Your friend, the doctor who's name you never learned rushed up to you, happy to see and happy to be free of the work he had only just returned to after leaving you with the others.

He gave you a quick glance and then one to Twilight, smirking. “Knew you'd get the damsel, you're just too damn likeable, I swear.”

“I wouldn't agree, but thanks.” You brought a hand up to your face and coughed. Such praise was unaccustomed for you. You never really got it from anywhere in your old life, but you guessed it was going to change here.

“Too modest as well!” The doctor gave a hoot.

“I agree completely.” Twilight gave you an astral glance, nearly turning you to mush inside. You weren't sure if you liked feeling this way or not. Only time would tell, however.

“You've done great things, my friend. Don't you forget that now.” The doctor's face soon switched from a hearty cheer, to one of perplexity. “Where exactly are you two going? Surely you didn't back down to the streets to talk to little old me.”

“We're actually going to be... going back to the castle.” You admitted, unsure of how the doctor would react to you putting yourself at risk once again.

“I see.” He tapped his chin lightly. “And you're expecting me to patch you up after getting roughed up again, huh? I may be your friend, but I don't see why I should waste precious time and materials on some masochistic human.”

You frowned, and the doctor suddenly broke out laughing, nearly being brought to the floor from your reaction. Twilight looked at him and then back at you with a confused look. You shrugged in answer, waiting for the doctor to recover.

He wiped a tear from his eye with a hoof and exhaled. “I'm sorry... I can be so facetious sometimes, even in such dark times as these. If you're really going to go right back into the thick of it, I can't really stop you. There's still a lot missing and since nopony else seems like they're going to step anywhere near the castle, this might turn out to be quite fruitful for everypony.”

“That's one way to look at it, I suppose.” That was quite less the protest you were expecting from the doctor who had nursed you back to health twice now.

“I wish I could give you a first aid kit or something just in case, but I'm so stretched right now as it is.” He gave a glum huff and looked back at all the ponies that still remained in comatose on their makeshift beds.

“We appreciate your concern, but we'll be just fine.” Twilight gave the doctor a look of assurance.

“You don't know how many times I've heard that in my days as a doctor.” He looked at you sadly and averted his gaze soon after, walking away slightly before stopping. “Then go. Just be careful, and if you see anypony in there still breathing, please, get word back to here. I don't care how, just as long as we know.”

“We will.” Twilight pushed by you and you quickly said your goodbyes to the doctor before being pulled away lightly by her magic.

You picked up the pace with her and swung your arms about, in a subpar attempt at trying to test your body after pushing it as hard as you did back in the very castle you were just about to return to.

The walk through Canterlot remained fairly silent as you wove your way towards the castle. Quite surprising considering all that you two had been through, but she seemed rather content to share the silence, until softly speaking up to you as you were nearly towards the steps up to your destination.

“I really hope Rarity isn't mad at me for doing this.” She kept her gaze to the ground as you both began to climb the stairs.

It was time for some words of comfort it seemed. “She's just worried; we all are. I'm worried, partly because you're dragging me along with you.”

She laughed lightly and seemed to cheer up slightly from here gloomy visage. “You can't help it, can you?”

“Can't help what?” You nearly missed a step, nearly causing the unicorn to giggle again.

“Making me smile.”

“Oh, well... it's not intentional, most of the time.” You were all over the place with this kind of talk. You weren't sure if you had said the right thing or not. You might have just been offensive for all you knew.

“Oh, right of course.” Twilight said sarcastically with a crooked grin. “You're just plagued with the ability to put a smile on my face whenever you talk.”

“Well I wouldn't go as far as that.” Seemed like you were going to just fine dancing around with your words.

“Say what you like, but I know you better than that.”

“Oh really? I haven't been here for too long, you know.” You countered, thinking that you had the upper hand here.

“The stuff we've been through... what we've done together, I feel like I know you just as well as I know myself.” She quickly realized what she said and started to panic. “I-I mean, even though you've only been here for such a short time and I really was just trying to say that-”

“It's okay.” You reminded her, half laughing, half scared out of your mind. “I'm just shocked it was me that did all this to you.”

“I'm not.” She quipped.

“Really? You're not? Me? A human?” You were truly astonished at Twilight's devoutness regarding the subject you were chatting about.

“Celestia always told me that it never mattered where the love came from... only that it was sincere love. Of course, I didn't think those words would amount to anything... until... well, you know...”

“I do actually, believe it or not.”

“There you go again.” She snickered.

“Okay, I can't help it.” It seemed like you couldn't go wrong at this point. She loved you too much to react any different now. Perhaps it was to a fault?

You finally got to the castle after what felt like an eternity chatting with her about your intricacies. You couldn't be more grateful to be free of that and just be on your way, though the subject would come back, it always would, now that you and her were legitimately intimate.

It wasn't as hard as you thought it would be to come back so soon. It was almost like a completely different place after all you had been through. It seemed so lifeless and dormant now, strange considering that it was no longer plagued by the overlapping darkness that had once surrounded all of Canterlot.

You inhaled heavily, everything around you fading away for just a second as you stepped forward into the courtyard where you had slain the architect of the great invasion.

The body was gone. Strange. You were sure no one had been up here since you had been, but they did have to get you back, so they could have disposed of the sickly body when they had retrieved you. You soon began to contemplate.

You, a simple little human, was able to kill such a being with nothing but the will to reprimand and protect. This was the stuff that you only heard stories about growing up. Did that make you a hero among these ponies? You were already considered eccentric enough among them, so you doubted you'd really be ushered into a really positive light.

But when had you ever gotten that expression from any of the ponies? If at all, you could barely remember, and warm faces had greeted you since your foray into this world. Perhaps you could really be something admired here? You already were the object of several other's adulation, you didn't see why not anymore.

“Hey...”

You broke from your introspective to find Twilight trying to get your attention. She seemed a bit flustered, and you were quick to apologize, but she was even quicker to dismiss it as nothing.

“I was just telling you about my brother, Shining Armor. I think you would like him.” She seemed to slump slightly as melancholy soon filled the conversation.

“I bet I would.” You said to yourself more than her. You hoped that her brother really was alive, you weren't sure what would happen to Twilight otherwise if he wasn't. You might be cast out of her life just as quickly as you had entered it. Emotional trauma was an awful thing indeed.

“He was so great at his job... oh and Cadence... I hope she's okay too.” She went on.

“Seems like another reason we're heading back in there.” You thumbed up ahead to the huge doors that lead back into the castle.

“I suppose. I hadn't even thought of her. I actually feel bad because of it.” She slumped a bit further.

You made her stop and tried your best to keep her positive as long as you could. “With as much that was going on, I'm surprised you didn't forget about me, so don't be so hard on yourself.”

“Like I could forget about you.” She shook her head and pushed by you. So much for that.

“You can't be so hard on yourself.” You reminded her, finally stopping in front of the closed doors leading to the desecrated throne room.

“Well I can't be happy with myself right now. Not while my brother is still missing. Not while there's still so many ponies yet you be found. We've got to take care of th-”

You quickly knelt down and hugged her, forcing her to stop talking. “You're going to stress yourself out even more if you keep this up. I thought we were past this.”

“We can't be. Not until we're done here.” She whispered into your ear. “Not until we're done.”

You released her as goosebumps went through your whole body. How long until you could actually keep your composure around such actions with her? Probably never.

“We should probably be heading in.” She pronounced.

“..Yeah..” You choked out, a bit rattled after her words.

You pushed the doors leading into the throne room silently, entering the halls of a castle that was as quiet as death itself.

The stone figures of the hellspawn were still in their previous positions, where Twilight had worked her magic on them. You imagined that they had to have died by now if not when the spell had initially happened. Nothing could last that long without food or water, at least you hoped that was true with these things.

The dark essence that had slithered about the throne had receded and was gone, but that did little to dampen the feeling that you were in a place that was forever darkened from the acts committed here. You wondered if Celestia would ever come back to this place, or forever condemn it and create a new seat for herself and Luna in a different area of the land.

The only thing you knew was that you didn't want to be here. It was like a graveyard and if you were the ruler, you'd have built your castle very far out of the way of this brooding necropolis.

You swore you could hear the faint screaming of those that had been encased in stone, which made you shiver. This was even worse than when this was occupied. You hoped there would be some sort of sign that Shining Armor was here, both to bring your hopes up and to get you out of this place quicker.

“There's so much to this place. I'm not particularly sure where to begin.” Twilight was studying the encased hellspawn, and seemed to be having just as bad of a time as you were.

“I got a place we can start, I suppose.” Your mind went back to when you had escaped the abandoned wing of the castle with the grizzly Static Ward by your side. The hellspawn had to have been more over there than just housing their leader far beneath.

“Where would that be?” She ran between the stone hellspawn as she met back up with you.

You told her of the place you had emerged from when you had escaped from the architect. Her eyes grew wide and in between sentences, she scolded you for not telling her about this sooner. You yourself couldn't believe you had overlooked your own aggravations to focus on comforting Twilight.

Eventually you were able to remember which way you had went when escaping, (you doubt you ever would, as it was burned into your mind at this point) and you left the throne room, and those ungodly stone hellspawn to themselves and the ghosts once more.

The entire castle was just as bad as the throne room, maybe even worse. You could feel a draft from unseen broken windows and almost everything that laid strewn out upon the floors of the halls gave a sense that you didn't want to disturb anything further.

“Are you sure you know where you're going?” Twilight asked worryingly after stopping to examine the books that laid at the foot of a damaged bookshelf.

“I'm pretty sure this is the way.” You didn't sound too confident anymore, nor were you feeling confident in yourself.

Just when you felt like you were lost, you came across a hallway leading off from the main circling path that the castle halls followed. This had to be it.

Without even thinking, you suddenly ran forward, Twilight quietly bickering at you for changing direction so suddenly when she was busy examining a torn pages from a book that was no longer there with its excess.

Now you were back in the cobwebbed wing. Everything about it remained shrouded in mystery. Why had it been abandoned in the first place? Bright light from the reinvigorated sky fell upon old carpeted floors, even brighter than you remembered it being.

“I can't believe you knew this even was here...” Twilight trotted over to a bit of decorative furniture, lain below a clear window, looking at it with fascination and contempt. “I didn't even know about this place...”

“What I want to know is how the hellspawn knew about it.” You threw yourself onto the small couch, stirring up dust in a huge puff that caught Twilight in the face.

She hacked and coughed, backing away from you. “Pleh! Gross!”

You quickly got up attempted to remedy the result of your thoughtlessness. Twilight graciously took your help even enjoyed your touch as you cleared the dust from her mane and eyes.

“I'm an idiot, I'm sorry-”

“Stop, it's nothing. You didn't mean to do it.” She blew a puff of air upward into your face, signaling that everything was fine. She blew another puff, slightly disturbing her mane. “There's nothing you can do that can make me mad.”

“Don't be so sure, I can get pretty irate.” You joked, blowing air back.

“Whatever, I know myself, and I know that I-” She stopped in mid-sentence, a shuffling and a muffled voice suddenly becoming audible.

You looked at each other and nodded, moving slowly to see where the source of the sound was coming. With careful and precise steps, your journeyed down the hall quietly, eventually able to narrow down the source of sounds to be coming from a small storage room in the break of the hall where certain cleaning materials were stored.

You peeked into the room, and quickly retreated when seeing a wardrobe erupt with sound and bashing, a quiet but frantic voice calling out from within it.

“Somepony's in there, we should get them out!” Twilight whispered hastily to you, on the verge of rushing into the small room.

“I don't think we should be so quick to act.” You counseled, giving another look at the the wardrobe.

“I know, I know, but we can't just leave them in there!”

“Alright. Let me go in by myself, though. Okay?” You weren't about to put her in immediate danger if you could help it.

“We'll go in together. Like it should be.” She declared with finality. There was no arguing at this point.

You gave a glum sigh, nodding. Twilight smiled lovingly and waited for your action before heading in.

You quickly rounded into the room and closed the door behind you, again stirring particles of filth and neglect into the air. You forced yourself to breathe sparsely and turned back to Twilight who was waiting for your cue to force the wardrobe open.

It had grown awfully quiet within, likely whatever inside was either anticipating in dread or joy to see who would set them free.

You went to opposite sides of the large wardrobe and silently lipped a count to one another.

“One...”

“Two...”

“Three...”

Author's Note

Ahh... It's good to be back in the saddle.

Book Two: Chapter Two

With a yelp, a frightened steward of the Canterlot castle tumbled out of the wardrobe, sobbing for mercy. You both gave the poor mare a strange look as she groveled on the ground for several moments before actually taking the time to look at the ones that had freed her from her prison.

“D-don't hurt me...” She was looking at you in horror, not even paying attention to Twilight. She was likely dead afraid of anything that didn't look like a pony.

“We're not going to hurt you.” Twilight said in a soothing tone, gently levitating her onto her hooves. She soon noticed that it was only you she was concerned about. “He's harmless enough.”

“T-thank you.” She was shivering something fierce, and you weren't sure how to soothe anyone going through such emotional trauma; you hoped more words of comfort would sustain for now.

“No one's going to hurt you now, we promise.” You nodded at her, making sure you had her attention when saying this.

“I don't want to be taken away...” She gasped out, finally falling back onto the ground on her side.

“Taken away?” You and Twilight looked at each other, wondering what she could have been talking about. “Who was taken away?”

“All of them... every single one. Gone.” That didn't sound good.

“Where did they take them?” Twilight inquired, eager to finally get on the right track.

“Nowhere...” She moaned out, like she was in complete agony. This wasn't getting you anywhere.

“If they were taken away, they had to be taken to some place, not nowhere.” You pointed out to the shaken steward. She didn't seem to hear, however; she was lost in her own world.

“Nowhere, that's all they told when they were asked. That's it... that's all...”

“Well, that could be anywhere...” You sighed. “They didn't say anything else at all?”

“They talked of distant mountains, but only to themselves, and never regarding those taken.” She was beginning to regain composure after the stressful extraction you had made.

You remembered mountains when seeing through the eyes of the hellspawn; they had apparently hidden out somewhere in there, out of the way. You imagined caves full of them, waiting with bloodlust. What if some were still there? They'd be fools to send all of their force to Canterlot at once.

“So there's two possible things that could have happened.” Twilight stated, watching the pitiful pony on the ground. “They've been taken to some other place in the castle, although we have no idea where, or they've been taken to somewhere in the countryside.” She did not sound happy at all, if anything she sounded as if another weight had been added to her burdens. You wanted to help lift that away, but you could only provide so much comfort for a troubled unicorn, hungry for answers as to a sibling's whereabouts.

“Well then.” You began, not particularly sure what you were getting at. “What do we do? Do we stick around here? Do we go off and search the mountains, hoping to find them there?”

“I know it's not that simple. She doesn't even know what she's saying. Maybe we'd be better off trying to ask her again at a later time.” The unicorn was determined to get a definite and absolute answer from this steward, even though she was most likely lost in the doldrums of her mind.

“We should keep looking around then. Do we bring her along with us?”

“We have no choice. She might wander off if we just leave her here. We'll need to take her back down to the city after this is done anyways.”

You nodded and tried to coax the mare up onto her hooves again. You were eventually forced to pull her up, but Twilight took care of that with her magic, making every sort of excuse on why you shouldn't come into contact with the other mare.

Of course, you shrugged and instantly recognized it for the heavy possessive nature that came with the relationship. As much as you weren't concerned with anyone else, Twilight couldn't help but ensure that you weren't going to make contact with any entity she did not approve of. Apparently, this counted as one of them.

You all left the storage room quietly, though you didn't know why, but it felt like a time you would want to be quiet. That wasn't made easy by the fact that the steward was whimpering the whole time she was being shepherded around.

And so the search continued, both of you desperate to find anything that hinted at the past events that had occurred within this castle. You were covered in cobwebs with a dissatisfied look on your face when you returned to the two mares who were situated next to a small outcropping of the hall, where more furniture laid where one could rest their weary bodies.

Twilight giggled slightly at the sight of you and you opened your mouth to say something, but began gagging as one of the cobwebs entered your mouth. There were few grosser things that one could in their life than what you had just done. Now more than ever, you wanted to have anything to take the unsavory taste away.

The steward seemed to be recovering at a steady pace, not laughing at your misfortune but looking around thoughtfully, as if everything was coming back to her. With each memory, however, it seemed like she was growing more and more grim than cheery.

Twilight led the way down several halls, a severe draft suddenly cause chills throughout all your bodies, making you remember the broken windows, but this was much worse. You wondered where it came from, but weren't too eager to find out. Lucky for you, Twilight had enough eagerness for the both of you.

The longest hallway in the wing so far led to a lone balcony, the glass doors before it thrown open and broken. Twilight cautiously stepped outside into the light, shielding her eyes momentarily. She beckoned for you and the steward to join her.

What you found wasn't a pretty sight. What was a balcony was just a lone platform jutting out of the castle now, the safety rail bent too far down or broken off to protect anyone from falling. You sure hoped no one ever had to jump from here. The lake was below, but even that was stretching anyone's chances of survival that weren't pegasi.

Your tag-along suddenly began to lapse back into her past state, something about the area made her uneasy. You wanted to take her away now, but were shrugged off, she looked around frantically, speaking hoarsely.

“Nowhere... nowhere.. this is nowhere... everywhere... everywhere... but its nowhere... that's what they told them...”

“I-what?” You weren't getting the gist of anything she was getting at. This was nowhere? How could this be the place she had spoken of? Unless...

You got as close as you could to the edge of the balcony, and with a gulp you looked over the edge, the realization hitting you like a bat. Oh god, you hoped she was wrong about this whole thing.

Twilight had watched you perform the act, a look of perplexity until she locked eyes with your troubled and strange gaze. “Oh no...” She trotted over to the edge herself and looked over. “Oh no... that can't be it... they couldn't have...” You pulled her back, making sure there was no chance she could fall forward... to her death.

“How could they? Why? Why would they?” She began asking these questions to no one in particularly. She wasn't expecting an answer anyways. “We... we need to get down there.”

“How?”

“I'm sure.. there's some spell I can use to soften our descent.” Despite that, she didn't look all that very sure.

“Did I ever tell you I don't like heights?” You grumbled.

She ignored you, racking her brain for a spell that would aid you both in your current plight. You hoped she didn't find one, you'd rather take the long way down than doing something skeptical; you were tired of always going out on a whim.

“Well, I got something.” She finally declared.

“Oh, great.” You said unhappily. “What about her?” You gestured towards the panicking tag along you both had, who was whispering nothings into the ground in the matter you had both become familiar with.

She sucked in a breath and looked at her. “I don't know. We should get her back but-” She looked back at edge of the balcony, worryingly. “-I can't just wait anymore.”

“I could.. take her back, if you want.” You suggested, trying to look as innocent as possible.

She nearly looked like she had just been stabbed, her eyes giving a faint shimmer of a pain of separation. “You can, I mean... if you want to.”

“I don't, but what other choice do we have? You want to go down there, and we can't just have some-” The sound of something hard cracking suddenly overtook your voice. Oh, shit.

You felt the small amount of foundation under you begin to shake violently. You quickly grabbed Twilight and pulled her to the ground, instantly cursing yourself for not helping the steward as well, but when you did make the effort to go get her, you were already falling.

The balcony broke apart from the castle, smaller pieces falling apart and eventually whizzing by you all upwards as you were falling at a faster pace. Your bodies eventually left the ground of the platform to lightly levitate above it.

You were panicking, knowing that hovering above this solid ground would spell your deaths if you hit the lake with it right below you. Twilight was already thinking ahead, but not in the way you thought she would.

Instead of some sort of barrier forming around you, like you were anticipating after noticing her horn glowing, she simply fired off a jolt of magic, slightly pushing you back and modifying your trajectory, sending you both away from the balcony. You could see the waters again rushing towards you both and you called out for Twilight to do something about the steward as well, but it was too late.

You were nearly upon the water, trying your best to narrow yourself inwards, but that wasn't too easy with a unicorn in your arms. You held your one arm forward trying to bring your legs behind you from top to bottom. You knew this wasn't going to work, you knew that you were dead. Hitting water like this was like hitting a cemented ground.

The balcony crashed into the lake, sending a huge shock wave all throughout the waters, huge waves coming from the epicenter of the impact. You and Twilight fell into one of the occurring waves, the impact being reduced greatly as you were both trying to stay above the water, but it was hard when you were being forced under and carried to shore.

You wanted to scream as the distorted image of a clearing above grew before your eyes. The wave you were both in was so large, you were going to smash down upon it. This wasn't going to end well.

Shit. Shit. Shit.

You crashed down upon it, you felt your body being crushed down by the wave that had slammed you there for what felt like the longest moment of your life before you eventually dragged a bit back, the wave receding and letting go of you.

No way you were going to fall unconscious again, you were tired of it all. You swore to yourself as you slowly got off the ground and onto your knees, looking around. You could see the lake to your side still churning from the impact, but the waves had lessened dramatically already, so there was little fear for a wave to come and try to snatch you back into its grips.

Part of the balcony could be seen breaking gently from the line of water that was the base of the lake. It was momentarily obscured and then visible once again as the waters shifted about above it. You felt like you really should have died that last time; what was it with you and surviving this kind of shit?

Twilight was laying a few feet ahead of you, unmoving. You quickly threw yourself up and scurried over to her, falling right before you reached her. You crawled to her side, wondering what you were suppose to do. She just looked like she was sleeping, but you knew better.

She wasn't breathing and you panicked at first looking around for someone that wasn't there. You were going to have to do this on your own. You put your hands on her chest, the feeling of going over any boundary rendered null by the severity of the situation.

You pushed lightly again and again, hoping she would cough up anything. No luck so far. What else was there? You suddenly remembered all those dumb CPR stuff you saw in movies and other sources of entertainment for you. You didn't know how to really, but there wasn't much choice at this point.

You leaned over Twilight's unmoving body, still unsure about it all. You pushed lightly onto her back, holding her there, her limbs drooping in front of her, making it hard for you to maneuver yourself into a good position. You tried several more chest compressions to be sure this would be really necessary.

To your dread, it was. You gave a nervous sigh and hovered your face above hers. You inhaled deeply as you closed in, wishing this wasn't happening right now while you were alone. You lowered your lips onto hers and breathed, trying to force anything out of her lungs.

It was actually very different from a kiss and you weren't thinking too much about it as you got into the motions. Only the feeling of anxiety bothered you as you did several chest compressions again before returning to her lips. You were looking for any sort of sign... anything that would show you that she was still...

She hacked up a lungful of water all over you, nearly causing you to retract and fall back, disgusted. Her chest rose and fell, and she moaned, shaking her head.

“Where...? Help... help.. I need you..”

You came back to her, telling her you were there for her. She smiled at the sound of your voice, rolling onto her side and shaking her head slightly. “I knew you'd keep me okay.”

“I didn't.” You replied honestly, putting a gentle hand on her side.

“Well let me believe, at least.” She joked. It was the best thing you could have done at the moment, but Twilight wasn't looking at the same sight you were.

You saw the steward you both had rescued. She laid near the mouth of the lake, below the clearing you and Twilight were situated on. She had taken the impact of the fall, and you knew she was no longer with you. She looked... broken, and you eventually turned away, sick.

Twilight sensed your uneasiness, eventually opening her eyes. “Is everything... okay?”

“No.” You said, harrowed. “It's not.”

She looked behind her, trying to see just what had shaken you. When she finally did, she reacted the same as you had. She began to cry softly, the shock what had happened finally getting to her.

“We... it could have been...”

Dammit. You weren't ready for this. You weren't ready for any of this to happen. You pulled Twilight into your arms and alleviated her the best you could, whispering sweet words to her in an attempt to dull the pain. You weren't sure it was working, though.

“She's gone... my brother's gone.. even Celestia... they're all gone...”

“I'm here... I'm here..” You reminded her, softly sedating her. “I'm still here for you...”

“But for how long? How long before I lose you, too?! How long before I lose everything I care about!” She began to rise and break from your grip, leaving you aggrieved.

“Twilight, I'm not going anywhere...”

“You can't promise me something you have no power over!” She slumped and began to shuffle off, down the clearing at the mouth of the lake.

“W-wait!” You called out, rushing after her. When you did catch up to her, all the words in your mouth were too jumbled to say anything, and you sulked alongside Twilight as you came up to the steward.

You knew it was customary to give her at least some sort of burial, but it wasn't like you had some a shovel or anything of the like on your person, and Twilight admitted after a few moments of silent contemplation that she had no spells that could really alter the earth at such a dramatic level.

Luckily, muddy earth was not in short supply, and you were able to build a sort of mound to cover the poor thing. It was better than nothing and the mound sat upon the clearing you both had washed up on. You sighed and went back down to the lake to wash your hands, Twilight staying up on the clearing, remaining silent.

As you knelt down and dipped your hands into the once again peaceful waters, the balcony a blemish upon the lake's surface still sitting about ahead. A gleam caught in the corner of your eye as you stood up to return to the turmoil that was your current situation. You followed the corner of your eye, afraid that if you looked directly at it, it would disappear in your principal vision.

When you were close enough, you finally turned your gaze to it and found a piece of a chest plate jutting out of the mud. You pulled it out and examined it, the look of a magenta colored star was adorned in the center spot, not all too different from Twilight's cutie mark. You pulled your gaze from it just for a second to find several half indented hoofprints leading from the muddy ground and eventually ending altogether and suddenly.

You knew this had belonged to Shining Armor, but why would his prints end so suddenly? Unless... the other princess... Cadence. That was right! They couldn't force anyone with wings to their deaths! She must have saved Shining Armor, but from the looks of the hoofprints, he was staggering until she met up with him. Not all too surprising, with the way the balcony was breaking the surface, it didn't seem that deep, which meant that there was a fairly big chance that anyone falling in could have hit the lake bed or the rocks that were surely lining it. You had to get this to Twilight.

You carried the chest plate up, shouting out the unicorn's name. She lightened up when she saw you, and even more when she saw what was in your hands. As you closed in upon, her, she snatched the plate from your hands with her magic and looked it over, finally putting it down to the ground with a skeptical look upon her face.

“Where did you find this?”

“Over by the mouth of the lake in the mud. There was hoofprints leading from it, and then they just stopped like he was carried off by-”

“Cadence.” She stated. “Can you show me where exactly you found it?”

You led her to the place you remembered pulling it out, the indent in the ground still there along with the prints. She followed them up like you had, and finally ceased the investigation when they ended abruptly.

For the first time since she had recovered, she seemed optimistic. “You know what this means, don't you?”

“Maybe, but I'd still like to hear your take on it.” You said cleverly.

“It means, they're still out there! That Cadence must have taken him to someplace safe! There's still a chance! We need to start heading in this direction right now!” She pointed towards the way the hoofprints had ended at.

“What about the others?” You asked, worried.

“They'll be fine. It's best that they don't know.” She was already starting to head off, exiting the muddied grounds that was the mouth of the lake.

“They can help us thou-”

“They would just slow us down.” She said firmly, not stopping and forcing you to catch up to her. “All I need is you. All I'll ever need is you.”

“But what about... Spike?”

She faltered, your words seeming to have gotten to her. “He's fine, like you said.” She seemed much more distant now.

“It's been a long time since then.”

“I know, but he's smart enough to handle himself.”

“He's probably scared and worried.” You thought you were finally getting to her. To stop this before it got out of hand, before you both ended up doing something you'd regret.

“Please... stop.” She whispered after a moment.

“Stop... what?”

“Stop trying to make me feel bad!” She shouted angrily, hurt eyes sparkling with the hint of tears again.

“I'm sorry, I didn't mean to...” You put a hand up defensively.

It was at that instant that she realized what she had done. “No, no, no, I'm sorry... I shouldn't have acted like that... you just want me... to be safe.”

“Yes, exactly.” You were rolling with it as best as you could.

“I'm sorry, but... I can't, I need to do this, and I want you with me on this. Not anypony else, just you.” She seemed satisfied with her explanation, and smiled encouragingly to you, waiting for your answer.

Damn. You had been so close, but you weren't going to walk away from her. You knew wherever she went, you would tag along, you both knew that in the bottom of your hands. The chains of love were as binding as they were choking. You had no choice anymore.

“I'll be with you.” You smiled. You smiled a forced smile, a smile that covered a world of worry. She was throwing everything else away besides you to go after her brother, not even worried about any of the other ponies that might have been lost.

She softly pulled you towards her magically, your feet catching on the grass every second, whispering how happy she was with your choice and brushing up against you lightly. You returned her affection with a hug and continued to use your mask of a smile.

The smile did not break until you were off again, in the direction Twilight suspected Shining and Cadence had went off in. You were her shield against all of this, all the pain in this world, but how long until you would buckle under all the weight?

Book Two: Chapter Three

Nothing seemed like it was in the right mind anymore. You were following Twilight to who knows where on some hunt for her brother who you might not ever find, and all because you cared immensely about the one track minded unicorn.

If it was anyone else, you would have been out a long time ago, but here you were, a past of pain and survival behind you, all in an attempt to survive and protect.

Countryside dwindled by as you traveled with her, only hours in before realizing you were both clearly unprepared for such a venture. You had no supplies nor food, and you knew those were two things you needed to even make it a day or two.

She didn't seem worried, and it became evident as a town came into view as the sun began to descend from the cloudy sky. You brought up the fact that you weren't too big on money at that moment, but again she didn't seem concerned.

She simply proceeded into the small town with you by her side. It was quite a bit more run down than Ponyville was. Where there might have been multiple story buildings with a diverse layout throughout the borders of the settlement, there was instead run down stone buildings and even a few thatched roof cottages.

The ponies shambled about their homes, something seeming to bother them. Likely they were still recovering from the hellspawn occupation (that is, if they had been victims to their treachery.) They eyed you suspiciously, unsure of what to make of you. Some whispered and pointed their hooves, obviously familiar with the news of a 'human' carried by word of mouth.

After that, they didn't seem as cautious around you, allowing you relief from their constant gaze for a bit while Twilight began to ask ponies about recent passerby. She wasn't able to get anything that proved viable to your efforts, but you did find out that there was an inn in town that wasn't too occupied at the moment with the recent lack of travelers.

Night soon hung over the sky, forcing Twilight's search to cease for the time being. You were able to convince her that maybe there would be ponies in the inn that she could ask, and she complied resentfully.

You had never been in a place like this before in your life. You weren't sure how to react or what to do, so you kept silent and followed Twilight to the front desk where the innkeeper was barely stirring, trying to stay awake. No surprise considering the amount of action the inn was receiving at the moment, the only customers sitting at a single table way out of the way, chatting quietly.

“Here to stay the night?” He grumbled, rubbing the side of his scruffy jaw trying to stay awake.

“Maybe.” Was all Twilight responded with before taking control of the conversation herself. “Has anypony passed through here recently? White fur, cutie mark with a star and shield?”

The innkeeper suddenly seemed wide awake and eyed her dubiously. “Who wants to know?”

“Somepony very important-” she then gestured toward you “-and her very close friend.”

The proprietor finally decided to give you a look and immediately swore. “You're that human, aren't you? Killed them things that came right out of Tartarus, right?”

“Err... yeah.” You said, suddenly bashful.

“If you're here... then what in the...” He turned back to Twilight now. “I'll tell you whatever you need to know, just spit it out.”

Twilight smirked, satisfied. “Good, now have you seen anypony of that description?”

The keeper furrowed his brow, trying to recall anything of the like. “Any companions with this pony?”

“Possibly. An alicorn most likely.”

The innkeeper's eyes glimmered for a moment, remembering. “Aye, you don't forget when some alicorn princess comes to your inn because her husband ain't doing too well.”

“Yes! Where did they go? Are they near? How long ago was this?!” She began to lean over the counter, intent on hearing everything.

“Calm down there, lass.” The keeper backed off a bit, uncomfortable with the approach. “It wasn't too long ago. Maybe like a day or three back...”

“Did they say anything about where they were going?”

“I was getting to that!” He muttered something about hating his job and went back to recalling past events. “Something about Saddleworth if I heard them correctly..”

“Saddleworth!” Twilight exclaimed angrily. “Why would they want to go so far out?”

“I don't know, and pipe down, will you?!” The innkeeper growled, finally asserting himself over the counter, making Twilight drop back to your side.

“Of course... I'm sorry.” Twilight glanced hurtfully to the floor.

“Yeah, yeah.” He spat onto the ground unpleasantly. “Look, they were scared, like they were running from something, which is totally understandable after all this junk we all just went through. Can't blame a couple for just wanting to get away from it all.”

“Yeah...” She said thoughtfully, as if imagining something or someplace else.

“What's this stallion to you, anyways?” The innkeeper inquired.

“He's my brother!” She snapped at him suddenly, surprising even you.

“I-I see.” He began to polish the counter nervously with a newly found cloth. “I can't say I know how you feel, I got no siblings of my own, but why don't you rest here tonight? On the house, of course. It's the least I can do for you and the human after all this.”

“We'd be wasting time...” Was all she answered, causing you a bit of distress.

“Twilight, we're still unprepared, remember?” You reminded her.

“You're right.” She said regretfully.

“So you'll stay?” The innkeeper watched you both expectantly.

“Okay, we'll stay.” Twilight finally said as you sighed with relief.

“Well then, why don't you go find a seat? I'll get the cook to get you something. Sound good?” The innkeeper was already walking away to the back room while he was saying this.

Twilight put up a hoof objectively, ready to say something to end the possibility of a quick bite, but you quickly cut in before she could. “That sounds great.”

She dropped her hoof in defeat and followed you to a table, where you both sat patiently, keeping your voices low as you talked of all that had transpired up to this point.

“It feels like the first time we've stopped in a while.” She seemed a bit on edge even as her words hinted at a sort of alleviation. “I mean, to actually not have anything nipping at our heels.”

“I'm sure something wants us dead around here.” You commented bitterly, sick of it all.

“Y-yeah.” She shifted awkwardly. “Thanks.”

“For what?” You drummed your fingers over the table.

“You didn't have to come with me. I asked you, and you followed. I just wanted to say that you're really sweet for doing that.”

“I'm sure your other friends would have followed you also.” You suddenly felt extremely bashful under the unicorn's praise.

“Probably, but that's not what I would have wanted.”

Before you could make another comment, the innkeeper returned with a bit of food. Spiced potatoes with a side of daisy stems. Well, there was one thing you could eat, you supposed.

“As you can see, we're sort of empty.” The innkeeper said dully. “So when you want, just head up the stairs and take any room that's open I suppose.”

“Thank you.” Twilight said, practically shooing him off.

“I'll have a bit of supplies ready for you in the morn' so you both don't go and die looking for your brother.” He seemed sincere in this, which caused you both to look at him with disbelief.

“Why are you doing that for us?” You asked.

“Because, I'm not heartless, okay?” The keeper turned away from you both and began to walk back to his spot behind the counter. “Don't say I didn't do nothing for some ponies in need!” He shouted.

“Wow. I thought we were going to be stuck eating grass the whole way.” You said, pleasantly surprised by this new development.

“It does make everything a bit more convenient.” She even seemed to be in a lighter mood because of this.

“When's the last time you slept?” You asked suddenly, the question popping into your mind.

She stopped and thought about it, her eyes suddenly becoming concerned. “I actually can't remember.”

“Well, see? We made the right choice staying here.”

“Alright, alright.” She finally seemed to be losing a bit of her tension. “I see what you mean.”

The rest of the night within the inn went rather smoothly. No more words with other ponies about where or what they might have saw in the past few days and no more moving. It was always moving! It was honestly nice to finally get at least a few hours of reprieve, to not have a truly potent air of despair looming about.

You and Twilight even found the time to jest, but each word only softened the feeling of stress in the back of your mind. It was clear that as long as you still had something that needed to be done, you couldn't let your mind get away, even though your body was free.

The innkeeper eventually came by when the rest of the floor had already cleared, looking as worn down as a crumpled piece of paper. “Alright.” He said, clearing your table. “That's enough, even I need to take a bit of a snooze behind the counter for now, and your bickering is gonna keep me up, so up you go.” He practically shoved you both out and up the wooden stairs, to where the guest rooms resided. “Remember: any one that's opened.” He shoveled off back down the stairs, nearly losing his step twice.

“So he's nice, and a jerk.” You commented tiredly. “He's a walking oxymoron.”

“I guess so.” Twilight laughed.

You both went to the room farthest down the hall, preferring to be as far away from anything else as possible. As you closed the door behind you, you studied the meager room to find a simple desk with a writing quill and a barely manageable twin sized bed.

“Well this doesn't work.” She said observantly. “We can't even share a bed if we wanted to.”

“Uhh yeah.” You said, secretly thankful for this turnout. You never liked sharing the bed with anyone, you'd rather sleep on the floor than let that happened. Of course, that was only because you weren't use to it. You had heard it was mostly like that. Still, the way things were, you weren't in the mood to even bother trying something different.

Since you were able to get away with another night of sleeping on your own on the floor while you graciously gave Twilight the bed, you found the hard uneven wooden floor hardly comfortable and were having a hard time attempting to doze off. What caught you off guard though, was the fact that Twilight wasn't asleep either.

Just when you thought you were on the verge of a dreamless sleep, Twilight's voice cut through the darkness to pull you right back to reality.

“H-hey...”

“Yeah?” You said, your eyes still closed.

“Could I.. lay with you? Even if we stay on the ground?”

There it went, your chance at a comfortable night. Well, considering the state of the ground you were on, you weren't going to have one anyways. You supposed some contact with another wouldn't hurt this any further.

“If you'd like.”

You heard what almost sounded like an excited whimper as the sound of hooves hit the floor you rested on. You weren't sure why you didn't go join her if you were going to do this, but maybe already being uncomfortable would help you handle this.

A warm body pushed in between your arms, resting alongside your chest. You could almost swear you were near a fire for a second before you knew that it was Twilight.

“I didn't bother you, right?” You could feel her words hit you point blank now, for she was even facing you like this. You wondered the whole time why you wouldn't open your eyes.

“Not at all.” You lied. If you were going to be like this with her, then you'd get used to it no matter what.

“H-have you been like this before?” She queried, sounding as uneasy as you felt. Why did she want to do this if it bothered her as well? Perhaps she had the same mindset as you...

As for the question, well it was well out of the blue. You hadn't been asked this sort of thing in your life, but that was for obvious reasons, which was why you were having such a hard time coping with her along your chest in the first place.

“No, not really.” You admitted after a moment.

“Neither have I. This is all so... crazy, don't you think?” She shifted, pressing into you further. “This is what it's like... right?”

“What do you mean?”

“Strange... but... surprisingly exciting.” You could feel the rush running through her body. Was she really that infatuated right now?

“I'm not sure what to say to that.”

“Yeah, that was weird, huh? I feel so weird around you.”

“That's good, right?”

“Yes! Why wouldn't it be? Something different is always good.”

“Most of the time, yes. I mean, the hellspawn are different and they're the polar opposite of good.”

“They weren't the best example of foreign diplomacy, huh?” She joked.

“If you could call it that.”

She kissed you once in the dark and dozed off, leaving you to yourself until you finally were too physically exhausted to do anything but join her. You fell asleep thinking of how this was going to be the regular soon enough.

******************

You were roused awake not long after you had begun your slumber. You could hear Twilight's voice, but could not make out any words until the grogginess lifted from you enough that you could open your eyes.

“Are you ready?”

“Right now? This very second?” You slur out.

“Very soon if not that then.” She responds, shuffling about in the room.

“Something bothering you?” You ask while struggling up to a stand using the bed near you.

“Nothing more than what was bothering me yesterday.” An urgency was about her, much like before you had arrived in town. She had too much time to mull over it whilst you slept, causing her to grow antsy it seemed.

You shook your head several times, blinking fiercely. “Okay, I think I'm ready. Good thing we don't have anything to our name here.”

Twilight led you out into the hall and down the stairs back into the main part of the inn where no one seemed to be stirring yet since the tables and front counter were empty. Just how early had Twilight gotten you both up?

You both quickly scampered to the counter. The sound of snoring could be heard emanating from the unseen area under the opposite side of the tabletop. You leaned over with your superior height to find the innkeeper sprawled out over a bedroll muttering unkind words to some imaginary entity.

“Should I...?” You asked quietly to Twilight.

“He said he would help us. We might as well.”

“Are you sure we can't wait?”

“I'd really rather not...”

“Hmm?” The innkeeper seemed to be waking up of his own accord now, or perhaps your chattering had done what Twilight had wanted to do.

He looked up at you and gasped in surprise. “You watching me in my sleep or something?!”

“No!” You hollered out quickly in defense.

He stood up, beginning to bicker on about how you had invaded his personal space. You explained your intentions and your orders, trying to bring everything into clarity.

“So you do everything she tells you to? Is that it?”

You didn't want to answer that question. Luckily, Twilight cut into the conversation to restore it from the devolved state it had succumbed to.

“We really don't want to waste anymore of your time, but you did promise us supplies.”

“Perfectly good sleeping time too, dammit.” He went off into the backroom, still grumbling about how weird you were.

After several moments of shuffling about in the backroom with his familiar banter only slightly muffled by the walls, he emerged from the storage area with a cloth sack in his teeth. He tossed it onto the counter and nodded towards you both.

“I've done my good deed for the week.” He declared. “Never thought I'd help the human, though.”

“We appreciate this greatly.” Twilight said politely, levitating the bag into your grip; best to keep it where it wouldn't have a chance to fall.

“I just hope you find your brother okay. They both didn't want to be followed.” He tapped his hoof on the countertop once.

“I'm sure he'll understand if it's me.” Twilight said confidently. She was as sure as ever about your chances of finding them.

“Whatever you say, miss. Gonna stay for breakfast then? Might as well do something since I'm not going to be going back to sleep and the cook has the day off.”

“No, we're not.”

“Seriously? Okay then.” The innkeeper gave a tired sigh and rested a hoof on the counter. “If that's it, then good luck to you both.”

You were sad that Twilight had not been willing to remain just for another decent meal. She was really hurting herself if she kept this up. You were glad she able to sleep a bit last night, and she had been so much more bathetic in your arms as well... it was pleasant for a lack of a better word.

You left the inn and morning chill berated you both as the sun hadn't come up over the mountains yet. Each step you took lead further towards the end of town, from the kind but brash innkeeper you'd likely never see again. You honestly felt bad after taking his kind gesture and then leaving so abruptly. You hoped it wasn't too much from his food stores.

“So which way is Saddleworth?” You finally decided to ask as you both had nearly cleared the town and were back on the road.

“It's north. Way north, almost near the border of Equestria. We'll more than likely need to stop at another town on the way. I'm still baffled as to why they would go so far out.”

“I'm sure it's just to be safe.” You commented.

“I know, but this would only be Cadence's idea. My brother isn't the kind to run away.”

“You know him better than I do.” You admit, shrugging silently.

“Yeah...” She trailed off.

“Hey, it will be okay.” You forced out the smile that masked your doubts.

She bumped you playfully. “It's nice to see I'm not the only one telling myself that.”

“If we can't tell ourselves that, then how would we tell each other?” You bumped her back.

“Why are you so smart?” She asked you with a dreamy sigh.

“Who said that?” It seemed as if she was going to gush again.

“I just did, don't be like that. So answer my question.”

“Maybe it's my superior human brain.” You grinned deviously.

She gave you a look that made you think you had just said the wrong thing, for her eyes focused in belief for just a second. “You're joking.” She finally declared.

“Am I?” You were all teeth at this point.

She studied you, unsure if you were making another jest or truly declaring your superiority; she knew you well enough, you were sure she'd catch on. All the talking, all the time together only supported that theory.

“Okay, if you're so superior, then explain to me... the economy of Equestria.” She tossed her mane to her other shoulder in a knowing manner.

“How am I suppose to know that?” You asked, deflated.

“With your superior human brain.” She had you on the ropes now.

You threw your arms up. “I got nothing.”

“Now can I get an honest answer?” Even despite all this teasing, she couldn't look past the acclaim she had for you.

“If you haven't guessed already, I have no idea.”

“That was... honest.” She admitted.

“So are we good?”

She nodded, a new look of boldness crossed her face. “Let's go find my brother.”

You were now free of the town and you felt surprisingly confident in both Twilight and yourself. When she wasn't so... fixated, everything felt much more enjoyable. If you could keep her from falling into that state more often, then you were sure she wouldn't do anything brash.

Now you needed to make sure you could do just that.

Author's Note

This might be filler, but oh well!

Book Two: Chapter Four

Towns went and trails receded under your feet and Twilight's hooves. You had never missed having a car so much as you did right now. You could have taken Twilight and yourself to Saddleworth and back in the time it had taken you to get this far, and you weren't even sure exactly how far that meant!

The times seem to grow more and more with ease as you encountered a few ponies on the round north, heading in the opposite direction you were. They were a lot more cheerful than you and Twilight felt, and all you both did was nod in their direction as you went by, solemn and sober.

You had happened to stop in quite a large town today. Its size was similar to that of Ponyville, and for a moment, you had hoped that you had reached your destination at last. Sadly, even though a cold chill nipped at everything up this far, Twilight told you that you were still a short while away. You didn't even bother to think about how much land laid out before you anymore.

You were sitting under a tree at the park in town, counting your inventory that had been graciously given to you by the brash yet kind innkeeper. You looked over to Twilight who seemed to be more exhausted than you had ever seen her before. You began to speak up to her, but she didn't answer for a long moment, causing you to worry.

“Twilight?” You eventually reached out to her.

She twitched and looked around as if everything wasn't familiar, until they focused on you. Her eyes seemed to glimmer with such an obvious potency of adoration that it made it hard for you to muster more words up to see if she was okay. Once her eyes released you with a look more akin to curiosity, you began to address again.

“You were phasing out.” You commented, not bothering to reach out this time.

She shrugged. “I'm just thinking,” she suddenly laid down and rested her head in your lap. “What are we going to do? After all of this, I mean.”

You know what she meant, and you weren't sure yourself. The encounter with her friends again would certainly be the first thing to worry about. You imagined shock and hurt painted across all their faces. They all probably thought you both dead after this long.

First it would be the words, then the accusations of abandonment, followed by an abrupt departure by the majority of the group. You couldn't blame them if it came to that, she had picked you over them all. It was clear who and what she valued the most: love and family.

You found yourself absentmindedly running your fingers through her mane. She definitely did not seem to mind, only smiling with her eyes closed as she rested her weary head. Would she be able to handle such a backlash if her friends did react the way you feared they would? Perhaps, she wasn't weak by any standards, and it wasn't like she wouldn't have your support. You would be there with her to the end of days, you were sure of that now.

“Whatever happens, I'm sure we'll be happy.” You promised her.

“You shouldn't make promises,” she whispered out, her eyes still closed. “I'll hold you to it.”

“I don't mind being held to anything,” you declared. “It's just words.”

“Well those words mean everything to me.” She sounded like she was about to fall asleep. No problem here, you could do wait sit here all day like this with her.

Too bad you weren't about to enjoy another minute of it.

“You two just passing through also?” A voice asked you both. “Oh my, it's that human!”

You turned to see a rather old gray pony with a white mustache and a pair of round glasses, smiling toothily at you. He wore a tatter of clothes and a backpack strung around his shoulder. He seemed quite lively for his age.

He was also accompanied by a younger counterpart, a dark blue stallion with a comb backed mane and a look of optimism in eyes. These two seemed to be traveling companions, curious to see if others were following their path. Now, however, it seemed that you were the subject of attention.

The younger stallion stepped forward with an apologetic smile. “My father can be a bit... brash at times, please forgive him. It's actually quite a pleasure to meet you.” The earth pony extended a hoof towards you, which you took.

“I didn't mean it in a negative way at all, Blues!”

“I know, dad. I just wanted to make sure we didn't offend them at all.” He focused back on you, his grin even larger as he shook your hand rather violently. “The name's Blues Traveler, and this is my dad, Spry.”

“...Nice to meet you,” you began, rather confused that this whole conversation was taking place at all.

“Likewise!” Blues said happily, finally pulling back from your now limp arm.

Twilight finally lifted her head to see who you were chatting with. She scanned them both before entering the conversation. “Where are you going?”

“Why, me and my dad here hope to make it to the crystal empire! You see, my father is a merchant and I help him with his stuff since he's not as young as he used to be.”

“Still more athletic than you!” Spry called out, his mustache wiggled as he spoke the words.

“Yes, yes,” Blues rolled his eyes. “I wish he wasn't always like this sometimes.”

“Aren't you going to repeat what I asked?” Spry questioned his son.

Blues took a breath and repeated what his father had asked you earlier. “You both are heading in the direction we are too, right?”

“Yes.” Twilight answered quickly and coldly. It seemed like this was going in the direction you assumed it would, with any possibility of company on the road being abolished right on the spot. Surprisingly, Blues didn't seem at all concerned with her tone of voice.

“We were wondering just when you two were going to head out. Me and my dad would love some company. It gets a bit boring out on the road and by the campfire when it's just ourselves.”

You and Twilight stayed silent for a long moment. Blues began to frown after your delayed response carried on after awhile. Spry didn't seem to notice much, whistling a happy tune. You asked for a bit of privacy, and the two obliged your request.

“I don't want to be mean...” Twilight whispered to you after the two backed off out of distance.

“Maybe we should just go with them?” You added after a short pause.

Your unicorn friend seemed to not like the suggestion, but she didn't say anything. You didn't see the problem with having a few to accompany you both while you closed in on Saddleworth. It was nice being with Twilight all the time, but alone you feared her affinity could get asphyxiating at some point.

She began to mull it over, regardless of her obvious dislike. You began to add the fact that with them, you'd more than likely not need to make anymore stops when heading to Saddleworth, for you would at least have twice the supplies.

Once you added that, she gave a huff and a hesitant nod. You didn't think it would be this easy to sway Twilight. Perhaps your claims about your mind weren't entirely a joke?

Blues and Spry were shifting about nervously in the distance. You motioned for them both to come, since you didn't want to leave Twilight's side. That was in part, because more than likely, she wouldn't let you.

“So what's up?” Blues asked, his face teeming with anticipation.

“We'll go with you,” Twilight said gruffly.

Blues smiled and bumped your shoulder, which invoked a glare from the little unicorn who claimed ownership over you now. He stepped back a bit and gave an awkward laugh. “So when should we be heading out?”

“I hope it's soon!” The old pony behind him called out.

The blue stallion gave you an apologetic smile. “I'd prefer that as well. Better be off and on the road as soon as possible so we can get to where we need to go.”

You gave him a curt nod and stood up slowly so Twilight could get up herself. Spry nodded in approval and swung his bag around his back several times, claiming your trip would take no time now. Maybe he'll be right.

Once you were back out on the road, little changed. The only thing that was really a difference was the constant chit chat between Blues and his father. They obviously did this around everybody, even complete strangers. You imagined how many others had to put up with this. More than once, you and Twilight exchanged glances at each other, debating on whether or not to have them leave you behind. That, however, would only be counterproductive at this point, so you continued on with the chatty two.

Around dusk, Blues was exchanging a tale that somehow turned into his life story with you, when your group was finally forced to make a simple camp on the side of the road. Spry rushed off in search of twigs and other dry wood that would help in starting a fire. You wished him all the luck in such a barren area. It was all just dirt and grass around here. It was only going to get colder the more you continued on the road as well.

Somehow, despite all doubts, Spry managed to find enough wood to supply a campfire for at least an hour or so. You had to give the old man praise, and it made you wonder why Blues believed he needed help with his business. Perhaps it was just an excuse to be on the road? His name hinted at it as well as his cutie mark: a dirt path, forking in two different directions.

The talking certainly did not die down as you all sat around the campfire. Blues continued to tell you about his many different encounters while traveling along with his father, trying to make it sound as comical as possible.

After the third tale, a story consisting of how Blues had managed to get arrested for standing too close to a mare that wanted nothing to do with him, he stopped talking and went over to his father's bag.

Spry himself was fidgeting the whole time, looking around for something to do. He was certainly a live one and could hardly contain himself. You imagined what it would be like for him sleeping.

Blues pulled forth a harmonica and returned to his seat near you and Twilight. He asked if you had ever seen one of the instruments before, and you answered quickly with a 'yes.' He began to play the thing soon after. He was skilled, but the close proximity coupled with the already loud nature of such instruments caused you and Twilight to grimace as he played about. At least you were grimacing to a catchy tune, you supposed.

When that was done, Blues began to yawn. “That was some of the best fun I've had on the road in a long time. I'm glad you guys liked my songs!” He raised a hoof in your direction, intent on giving you another playful nudge, but decided against it when a pair of dark purple eyes scowled him to practically oblivion.

“Guess we'll have to call it for the night. My dad's sleeping while sitting up again...” He sighed at the sight of his father snoring while nearly swaying several directions, each time threatening to fall over.

Blues went over to his father and gently placed him on his back, where he could rest with the thin grass as his only cushion. The blue earth pony wished you both pleasant dreams as he found his own spot opposite of the fire from you and Twilight.

You slept a bit farther away from the fire, Twilight pressed against you like when you two were at the inn. You were getting use to it, at least that's what you thought. More than once you couldn't help but feel like someone was watching you as Twilight slumbered against your chest.

Sure enough, you looked up quickly during the sleepless night for you and saw Blues watching you both with a frown. He noticed your eyes on him and quickly tore his sight from you and Twilight. You wondered what was the deal until a thought occurred to you.

How weird it must be to see a pony and someone like you holding each other as one slept. A mental scenario suddenly began to play in your head. What if, by the chance that Shining Armor is very well alive and well, does not approve of his sister's choice in partner? You dug your fingers into your palm, careful not to wake your Twilight up. You hoped that her decision in making you her special somepony wouldn't force further strain upon her. You were, after all, supposed to be relieving it.

The following morning ended up being less chatty than expected, which was fine with you. You felt like enough went on yesterday and last night to suffice for the next few days. You broke your fast with a few pieces of bread that the innkeeper had given you while you watched Blues and Spry both enjoy a few rose heads. You were sure they thought they were having the better meal, but you begged to differ.

The travel went much easier today and you finally felt the air growing even colder. It wouldn't be long until you wish you had a sweater and a nice pair of pants. That would have to wait until after this search was through, however. Luckily, Twilight was more than willing to provide the heat with her close proximity. You were practically attached at this point with her need to have contact with you at any given moment when out and about.

Blues continued to stare on occasion while Spry was in his own little world. His bag seemed to carry more than you thought could be possible in there. When you tried to ask him why that was after he pulled out a rather sizable umbrella during a light shower, he hinted out the object being enchanted. You were sure there was weirder things out in this world, but this tickled your mind like no other.

“There it is,” Blues saddle, looking down the road to a walled off settlement. “Saddleworth in all it's glory.”

“Really?” You almost couldn't believe it. Today was a good day so far you decided. You suddenly stopped caring about wherever the hell Spry was getting all his stuff.

The town seemed to be quite large as you continued to close in on it. It's walls grew as the distance between itself and you waned, allowing only the rooftops of the rather tall houses to be visible. You may have made it to Saddleworth, but you doubt it would be any easy task to find who you were looking for.

When you finally reached the tall smooth stone walls, you found the the gate that controlled the influx of visitors or residents to be slightly opened and no one watching it. Your first thought was that this city must be important to have such protection as gates and walls, your second thought was where those guarding this gate could have went off to.

Spry scurried under the gate while Blues contemplated what could have happened. “Perhaps they were called back for something – stop that, father!”

His father just continued to slip under the gate, back and forth. You were both horrified but what might happen if the gate decided to fall right then and there. Spry eventually got the idea and simply sat on the inside, waiting for you to follow.

“Hmm... wait. Do you hear that?” The blue pony's ears pricked up at the distant sound of dozens of voices. Something was indeed going on right in town.

Blues had no trouble slipping through, and he waited with his father for you both to join them. Simple enough, though you would be forced to get on your knees.

Twilight seemed to be growing urgent, so you sent her in before you. She, as expected, was reluctant, but with an encouraging smile from you, she managed to part for just a minute and wait behind the gate that was likely as thick as a brick wall to her.

You fell onto your hands and knees, giving the gate one last sour look before crawling slowly under it. As soon as you were nearly under it, Spry thought it would be funny to yell “boo”, causing you to skitter and roll out to their hooves, where the old stallion laughed and his son gave him a disapproving glare. Twilight fussed over you for a second and planted a kiss on your forehead before you stood up and once again towered over them.

Blues literally had to hold onto to his father's bag with his teeth to keep him from running off. You and Twilight decided to take point as you examined the buildings of Saddleworth.

They were much more rugged than their southern counterparts. Understandable due to their need to contain heat at a much more efficient level in this climate. Luckily, it wasn't winter, and the homes and their thicker makeup were left to function as any standard home.

The voices grew steadily, and it wasn't long before you suspected some sort of rally was going on in some part of the large town.

“It's gonna take us forever to find them...” You complained.

“Ah, don't worry!” Spry said encouragingly. “This is the biggest trading hub in northern Equestria! I know this town like the back of my hoof!”

“Well that's comforting. Wait, why not-” Before you could question him about wasting time up in the Crystal Empire when he could just be trading in this town, he broke free of his son's hold and started down one of the cobbled streets, beckoning for you all to follow.

You chased after him, with Blues in the lead. The old coot was laughing the whole time, exclaiming how he remembered this part of the town, or this other section. You didn't doubt he did indeed remember, but this was getting ridiculous.

It was then that you came across the crowd you had been looking for. You drifted by the corner and found a plethora of ponies of all kinds all encircled around a small box. You couldn't see who was standing on that box, for the figure was obscured behind a dozen hovering pegasi.

Spry quickly entered into the crowd, his momentum not stopping a bit and leaving several ponies yelling out in irritation. Now you really saw why Blues followed his father, he was obnoxious and his senility only added to it.

“Why must you be like this?!” Blues roared, following him into the crowd.

You and Twilight remained outside the crowd, trying to see who was at the center of the event. You couldn't hear any voice over the sea of incomprehensible chattering that was brought on by such a gathering.

After a minute, Twilight finally declared her intentions. “We're going in there.”

You figured as much. You didn't protest in the least bit and went into the rush by her side, faithful as ever. You had the easier get go of spotting whoever it was you were looking for, since you stood quite a bit taller than any other pony in the crowd, you just wished these pegasi would get out of the way!

Then came the shouting and gasps. “It's the human!” One pony cried out, pointing at you. You and Twilight hadn't thought this through well enough. You began to garner even more interest as the pegasi that had been blocking your field of vision circled around you. Now you couldn't see a damn thing at all.

At least you were clearing the way for Twilight. You couldn't see or hear her, and assumed she had continued on without you (almost blasphemous to think of at this point, but there was always the possibility.)

Before you could react to any of the sudden questions being thrown which way and that, such as why you happened to be hairless, did you wear clothes all the time, and was all the stuff about what you did to the hellspawn actually true, a single harsh yet irritated shout could be heard, thundering over many of those that were trying to talk to you.

“If he is really here, I'd like to see him for myself.”

The ponies surrounding you suddenly diverged, allowing you clearance to the center of the masses. That was easier than you thought. From the diverge, out popped Twilight, looking back and forth for you until you shouted.

You ran to her and you both finally got to look at just who exactly was standing above all the rest. Why, it wasn't just one pony, it was two.

“Shining!” Twilight called out, her voice cracked from the overwhelming relief she must have been feeling.

“Twiley!” The white unicorn stallion stepped off his small soapbox to embrace his sister while his spouse, Cadence watched them both with a warm smile.

You waited a few steps back, unsure of what to do. After a long moment, Shining and Twilight ceased their hug and turned to you.

“So you're the human?” He asked, his eyes hard, but curious. You remember the innkeeper describing him as a bit shaken from his experience, but he seemed to have recovered rather well. Perhaps you would get to that at some point, and as to why all these ponies were gathered around him and his wife.

“Yes.” Was all you managed out. Best not come off as dense here.

“I see, and you seemed to have brought my sister to me. For that, I am grateful.” He pressed a hoof into Twilight's mane, roughing it up a bit as she laughed, pushing him off lightly.

“Is there anything I can do for you, since you took the trouble of escorting my sister all the way up here?” He seemed sincere, which caused you to relax a bit.

It was Twilight who spoke next, however. “He wasn't my escort,” Twilight snickered, all smiles now. “I asked him to come along.”

“Really?” Shining gave a nervous laugh, and looked at his lightly pink better half still standing above them. “Why would you do something like that?”

“Well,” she began, still smiling with joy. “He's my special somepony.”

Author's Note

In b4 "Cliffhangers! Gwah!"

..... I'm sorry...

Book Two: Chapter Five

No more words were said after that. Shining swallowed harshly and led you, Twilight and Cadence out of the crowd. You hoped that Blues and his father were okay. After what had happened, you were sure Spry was only going to get into more trouble.

The crowd surprisingly did not follow as you went down the street you had came in from, breaking from the road when Shining seemed to find the place he was looking for. It was a shabby side house, built into the side of a much larger lodging. A fair place for a temporary stay.

As Shining pulled the door open with magic, he gestured for everyone to follow him in. You obliged along with the others, but you felt like you were separated from the rest in some strange fashion. Even Twilight, as close as ever, seemed to be a mile away from you.

Inside it was just as modest as it was outside. A single bed laid out in the far corner, a shelf from the wall hanging above it. A large table sat in the middle of the meager home, where Shining and Cadence likely had their meals. For the crowd that had surrounded them, you didn't think they'd be staying in a place like this.

The door shut behind you after Shining trailed in. He seemed to be under a great deal of stress all of a sudden. He opened his mouth to speak, but didn't say anything, as if he couldn't find the words for it.

Twilight appeared to be confused as to why the sudden change in her brother's attitude had occurred. You had a hunch yourself, but you couldn't be sure until it was brought up.

“Why was there such a big crowd around you both?” Twilight finally asked. You suddenly felt sorry for her. She was oblivious to the brooding mood that had been set upon the home since you had arrived.

“I didn't really want to be recognized...” Shining began, shifting uncomfortably. “It's just that when your wife is an Alicorn, it's hard to stay inconspicuous. I suppose that was my fault, I shouldn't have let her come out with me.” He sighed, moving towards the table. He finally seemed ready to speak.

“What's wrong? Aren't you glad to see me? I was so worried about you...” Twilight came up to him, her eyes glittering with emotion.

“It's not that. I'm so very glad to see you... I just had to get away. I knew I had to be here.” The noble unicorn brought a hoof up to his forehead, rubbing it gently.

Twilight's mouth pursed. “What do you mean?”

Shining Armor waved the question away. “Later, okay? I'm sorry, Twiley.”

Twilight pressed no further but hugged her brother again. Was that what it looked when you and her hugged? No, you knew it was more awkward between you two, yet you knew she held you much closer than what you were seeing. Two different kinds of love garnered two different types of affection.

Shining's eyes focused on you again. It was evident that whatever was going through his mind about you and Twilight wasn't sitting well enough with him, but he didn't speak again.

Twilight seemed to notice this and gestured for you to do something friendly. It was worth a shot, you supposed. You took a few nervous steps to the table and smiled. You assumed you looked like a complete idiot, but you went with it regardless. “So, how long have you been he-”

“Long enough.” Shining Armor cut you off rather coldly. “What does it matter?”

“I was just curious was all. I didn't mean for it to be-”

“Well it did.”

“Shining!” Cadence scolded him, joining in on the inelegant conversation that was unfolding. “You just met him! He brought your sister to you!”

“I'm sure that's not all he did with my sister...” He muttered, causing Cadence to roast him once more.

“What's wrong?!” Twilight still wasn't seeing why her brother was treating you so coldly.

“It's nothing, Twilight.” Cadence tried her best to paint a reassuring smile on her face, but with her concern focusing on her husband, it was hard to keep it sincere.

“It's something. It's him.” Shining pointed at you with a hoof, anger flaring.

“What's wrong with him? He's been nothing but kind to me! He's been there for me!” Suddenly Twilight was getting defensive, and you were still contributing to this heated colloquy in the most minimal of ways. You weren't sure you'd do anything but make it worse.

“You barely know him! He may be some sort of hero because he helped us with whatever was attacking us this past while, but he's still not one of us.”

That seemed to tear at Twilight a bit, her eyes flashing with a hint of pain. She shook her head and trotted over to you quickly, pressing up against your hip. “I know him better than anypony! And he knows me just as well...” You both exchanged a look of understanding and compassion.

“Just great.” Shining Armor left his spot to stand in front of both of you.

“Shining! Give him a chance! Are you really so quick to disapprove? Don't you trust your own sister?” Cadence was becoming more and more irate, making you wonder who was really going to take the brunt force of the heat.

Shining looked at his wife and his disposition wavered. “I... see your point.” He backed off for a second, making you believe that the exchange was over for now until he came back and jabbed a hoof into your chest. “I trust my sister, but I don't trust you.”

“Yet.” Twilight added in, suddenly vexed herself. She had this look in her eye, though. It must have begun the second he poked his hoof into your abdomen. It was as if a inferno had begun. Was her love for you so intense that she would undo everything you came here for?

After that, Shining stomped back his original place behind the table, keeping his eyes off of everyone. Cadence took his spot in front of you and put a hoof on Twilight's shoulder, looking rather flushed after that. “He's been through a lot, you have to understand. He just needs time.”

“He just needs to give him a chance,” Twilight uttered. “I know he'd like him.”

“He will, Twilight. Why don't you go see how he's doing?” Cadence gestured towards the upset figure, still groveling near the table.

She nodded and went over to her brother while you and Cadence watched them both breathlessly. You crossed your fingers as they began to exchange words once more. They were, to your relief, less heated than before.

“Shining... can you please tell me what led you here?” For a moment, she was just his sister again, and you were just watching. Just for a moment.

Shining began to grind his teeth as he lapsed into deep thought. It seemed as if he was uncomfortable talking about such a thing, but eventually he did answer to his sister. “After Cadence saved me from... that... fall, something, like a gut feeling, told me I should be in the north. I told her how about my sudden impulsion. I knew she'd be by my side no matter what.” He smiled at the Alicorn next you warmly. He returned his focus to his sister shortly after to complete the tale.

“So we went north, intent on Saddleworth, the largest city in the north. If nothing happened, well... we'd be back in the Crystal Empire anyways soon after. I didn't really want to stick out, but you saw how well that did me after awhile.” He gestured gruffly towards you, “and then you two came. I was happy to see you, but him... Why?”

Twilight ignored his question, instead focusing on another thing he mentioned. “You came all the way up here, just because you had some feeling you needed to be here?”

“No, not like that. Something is telling me to stay here in the north, Twilight. Something is telling me.” For a second Shining Armor seemed to look simply strung out, as if he was battling much more than just a bit of stress.

“I do. But why then, do you not choose to believe me when I say that he-” she pointed to you, the subject now back to you, oh boy “-is honest, and truly amazing?”

“It's not the same thing!” Shining growled.

“You're asking me to take a chance in believing you, so why can't I?” You knew you were smiling like an idiot now. Not even her own kin could stand between you two in protest. You put a hand up to your mouth to hide your pleasure. It was a tense moment, and you didn't want your own reaction towards Twilight's words heating things up.

“So that's it then? Him over all else?” He seemed to be finally backing off.

“Isn't that how you feel about Cadence?” That was the left hook.

“.......” He looked at all of you, a bitter anger in his eyes, but that anger was doused with the waters of defeat.

“Shining...?” Cadence went, looking awfully concerned now.

“I just... I just need some time to myself. Can I have that?”

“Of course, dear. How long would you need?”

“Enough time to think, please.”

Cadence looked hurt, but gestured for you and Twilight to follow her out. You felt truly awful. Everything you feared was coming true, and there was little you could do about it. You felt more out of place than ever before. You made this choice, though. You had to stick with it.

Exiting the small building brought you back onto the streets of Saddleworth, which were now populated with ponies walking this way and that. It didn't seem like it took them that long to forget about everything that had been happening.

“You'd think they'd be surrounding this place.” You commented as you three watched the ponies go this way and that.

“Only if you were to stir something up. Shining and I were backed up to the tips of our hooves before you came. He shouldn't have started shouting.”

“Why was he shouting?” Twilight asked.

“They put their hooves on me...” She seemed pained to say such a thing. “They were just curious and a bit too pushy, and he got mad.”

“And then there was a scene.” You added, feeling rather dry.

You stood there quietly for a long while, wondering exactly how the rest of this day was going to go. When you were about to speak to them both about what they were actually planning on doing here, a familiar voice broke the silence instead of your own.

“Oh, thank Celestia!” Blues busted forth from the crowd to greet you. He seemed frantic and couldn't stop shaking.

“What's the problem?” You asked, looking around to see where Spry could be. “Where's your father?”

“That's just it! I don't know! He could be anywhere in this city! Or worse, he could be out in the wilderness! Oh why does he have to be like this?!” The earth pony was nearly running around in circles in obvious irritation.

“Okay, calm down. He couldn't have gone far.” Twilight began taking control of the situation immediately. Something you couldn't hope to do right now.

“You don't get it! The last time this happened, he was miles away in Fillydelphia, playing bar games with all sorts of shady characters! He could literally be anywhere as of right now! It's already been twenty minutes!” Blues was nearly hyperventilating now, pacing about and about.

Even Cadence's face grew concerned after that. “That sounds bad.”

“Oh, you have no idea... please! You've got to help me!”

“We will, don't worry. Let's spread out so we can cover more ground.” Twilight declared. She pointed down the street, indicating which way each of you would take. “Blues, you'll go down the street there. Cadence, you can search the rooftops, and-” she tried to sound as nonchalant about what was going to be said next as possible, suggesting that you both take to searching the walls of the city, which rewarded you both with a scowl from Blues and a disapproving frown from the Alicorn who followed Twilight's lead without question.

“I-I mean... I'll search the walls, and you can check town square.” Twilight was flaring red after that. It made you want to hold her and tell her that what they thought didn't matter, but that would only further her embarrassment.

With that settled, and avoiding anything else that could create further problems for Twilight's fading independence ever since meeting you, everyone took their designated paths.

It was nice to have something occupying your mind, otherwise you'd more than likely continue berating yourself with how poorly your meeting with Shining went. If only Twilight hadn't been so quick to declare you her special somepony, then perhaps you could have started off on a better foot.

Your focus now was on finding Spry though, and the way Blues had described how his father was during these absences, he could be in any nook and cranny in this monstrous city of the north, or in some far off country, by Blues’ logic.

You felt eyes on you wherever you went, but unlike with the crowd that had surrounded Twilight's elder brother and Cadence, no questions were thrown in your direction, but instead curious whispers to one another buzzed around you with every step towards the center of the city. It was only a matter of time before the question came.

This wasn't going to change anytime soon. You were just going to have to live with it. Once you told yourself that, it would always get easier. Then again, you could just be telling yourself that, too.

The town square seemed to be no more notable than the one in Ponyville. With a heavy concentration of outgoing citizens centered around an empty, but still marvelous fountain. Town hall was in sight as well, a much more rugged version of the one in Ponyville for sure, as was expected in a place like this.

Now was the time to start looking. You began asking ponies if they had seen anybody with Spry's description, but you were either met with gapped mouths, or torrents of questions that didn't seem to stop until you backed away or politely told them to cease their inquiries. When you were given a straight answer, however, it was always 'no.'

An hour passed with the same results. A single question asked by you, hundreds asked by the other, and you having to walk away or risk getting a headache. It seemed like your search would only continue to be fruitless, but you kept asking and looking anyways.

Eventually, you found yourself sitting at the rim of the empty fountain, grumbling about your bad luck. Spry was more than likely in some dragon's roost at this point rather than anywhere near where you were. Crazy old people were kept in retirement homes for a reason, you supposed.

“Hey! I found him!” You heard a voice shout. From the sky, came princess Mi Amore Cadenza, who looked hopefully, which quickly brought your spirits.

“Where?” You asked, getting up from the fountain as she landed next you. From the peripheral of your vision, you could see ponies starting to surround you with whispers of 'human' and 'princess.' It would be best if you cleared the premises quickly.

“He's on one of the roofs near the eastern end of town. Everypony else is already over there.” She began to take flight once more, prepared to lead you to where the old stallion was.

You followed the flying alicorn down the main street leading to what you guessed was the eastern gate. Hopefully whoever was suppose to look after the entrances to the city was back in their post. Otherwise those walls the city had were basically useless outside of mild intimidation.

This was an older part of the city. The cobblestone turned to dirt all too quickly and you felt like you were running through a much more deprived setting. This was Old Town, but it was also the poorest part of the city. A shame that the most historically rich part of the town was left in such an impoverished state.

In front of a large abandoned estate, you saw Blues calling out to the figure that was undoubtedly Spry, zooming back and forth along the large roof that laid atop the manor. By the worried son was an even more worried Twilight, who scanned the streets left and right, waiting to see you.

Once you had caught their eye, Twilight ran to you, while Blues gestured wildly for you to join him in his attempts at coaxing his father down.

“How long has this been going on for?” You asked, watching the banter from Blues towards his father continue.

“At least ten minutes.” Twilight said coolly. She seemed to be having just as much fun out of it as you had expected, which was to say none.

You all met up with Blues who was standing in the dead grass of the rather large estate. Who nearly cried out in frustration, forcing his attention upon you and the others who were not dancing about on the roof. “This is driving me crazy,” Blues groaned through clenched teeth. “He won't even listen to me. He just dances up there laughing and talking about his life.”

“What a life it was!!” Spry hooted down, bouncing about wildly, his mustache keeping the rhythm of his body. “Oh, if I could only show you what it was like! You'd be just as happy as me!”

You rubbed your face with your hand, an exasperated grunt of annoyance followed soon after. “Have you tried catching him up there, Cadence?” You asked the princess.

“I have, but he's quick. I suppose that's why his name his Spry.” Cadence admitted with an awkward laugh. It did little to alleviate anyone's stress.

You studied the estate with an inquisitive eye. It was heavy with mural work. Some were painted art, while others were carved right into what appeared to be marble walling. Engraved ponies in cloaks standing against the harsh winter winds were the majority of the images seen. You wondered why anyone would leave such an alluring home. Then again, this was the poor district.

“You all should come up and join me! The sights from up here are amazing!” Spry cried down with a toothy grin. He was really testing all your patience.

“Are you being serious right now?!?” Blues bellowed in fury. It seemed like the last bit of worry had subsided and was replaced with an anger towards his father. “Get down here, father! I cannot believe you!”

“Join me first!” Spry laughed, hopping up and down. His bag was flinging this way and that, slapping his sides as he only jumped faster and higher. “Come on! You've got to-whoa!!” Spry suddenly disappeared from your vision, falling through the roof and into the abandoned estate.

Blues' anger receded back into conscientious worriment. “Father!” He cried, running up to the large wooden doors of estate, bashing his shoulder into them in a frantic attempt to get inside.

The other three of you trailed after him slowly, telling him to calm down. Spry was more than likely hopping around somewhere inside, with no end in sight to his antics. That didn't stop him, though, and Twilight gently pulled him back with her magic, allowing you to come up to the door.

You could definitely bash it in, but you weren't sure how well that would sit with the rest of the city, even in this poverty stricken part of town. Locked doors weren't you or Twilight's problem though and with a single nod between you two, the tried and true technique of teleporting to the other side was exercised right in front of you, the princess, and a brooding Blues.

Once the door opened with Twilight looking very accomplished on the other side, you all entered. You were quick to praise her with all the kind words you had. She blushed heavily and hurried to your side, trying to hide her pleasure from the other two by burying her face into your hip. It was painfully cute to say the least.

The place wasn't as rundown within as you thought. White drapes covered almost all of the furniture as ghostly white light broke through the frosted glass windows that lined all the walls of the extraordinary estate. It all managed to maintain the rugged charm of the homes this far up north, however, which blended surprisingly well as the mural work seemed to spread into the interior of the manor.

Dust seemed to avoid most of the exposed display tables and the gallant chandeliers that hung above the main hall. This expensive home seemed to challenge even Canterlot Castle in elegance. You had never been in a mansion before in your time, with your financial state always bearing down on your shoulders back in your past life.

It was funny to think that your penniless self now was standing inside one that inspired such awe. Being you had its benefits, even if you had barely survived an invasion of demonic beings and falling from harrowing heights, it was worth it to share it all with Twilight.

While the others continued to take in the aesthetics of the home, you decided to break the silence. “So we're splitting up again, right?”

“Err-yeah,” Twilight said, obvious disappointment in her voice. The others didn't seem notice what you were saying, though, and kept looking about.

You took that time to kneel down and whisper into Twilight's ear, suggesting an idea that had formed in your head. She took to it immediately and nearly kissed you out of compulsion. You didn't let her, though. Things like that could wait.

“Alright,” Twilight said aloud, her voice booming through the large entrance hall. “Blues, you'll head up those stairs there,” she pointed a hoof towards a flight of steps leading up to the next floor, which laid right at the side of the hall. “Cadence, could you see where the hole in the roof leads? I can almost guarantee that Spry isn't anywhere near there, but it's worth checking. You might even meet up with Blues.” Cadence seemed a bit surprised by the suggestion, but quickly recovered and nodded, heading back out the front door while Blues followed the previous order. He was muttering the whole way as he climbed the steps.

“You-” she began with a shameless smile, “-will take the cellar if they have one... and I-” she put a hoof to her chest to emphasize that she was indeed speaking of herself, “-will get the ground floor here.”

You looked around to make sure that the others were out of earshot. “Hmm,” you put a finger to your chin. “Looks like we'll have to head in the same direction for a bit.”

“It looks like it.” Her voice was full of arrant delight.

Once you were sure you were in the clear, you both headed straight towards the checkered doors ahead, ready for anything. Nothing could stop you two when you were together. This would never get old.

Never.

Book Two: Chapter Six

“Why does it seem like we could still eat off of all of this stuff?” You asked, holding a small teacup in your hand. Twilight was wandering around the rest of the dining room trying to figure out the very same thing. Dust just didn't seem to like this home enough to settle on anything.

You had searched every room on the ground floor and found only marvelous pictures, marvelous craftsmanship and whatever else could be described as marvelous. This place was far beyond privileged and you almost felt like a filthy peasant for even walking its halls.

You placed the teacup back down on the table covered in plates and all sorts of ceramics and turned to see what was keeping Twilight so quiet. She was simply deep in thought as she rounded the room again and again, your eyes staying with her. “Hey, Twilight?”

“Yes?” She doesn't break her thought for a second regardless of the acknowledgment.

“Maybe we should head to the basement? I don't think Spry is anywhere around here,” you had past a door leading down to below ground level a few hallways back and you knew that that was the only place left that you could search, though you knew that Spry was more than likely up on the second floor.

“Okay,” she broke from her thoughtful state in an instant when you suggested another place to search, and she was all cheery smiles again. You responded in turn with giving your own encouraging grin.

You exited the dining room swiftly and tried to remember all the halls you had come through. They tended to dissect through one another quite often, with paintings on the walls of regal looking lords and lady ponies and several small tables under those being the only set pieces to get any sense of familiarity.

The painting with the bearded pony painting you had past for sure. The one that snazzy mare with the long title printed under the artwork was another familiar face.

“You remember where the door to the basement was in this place, right?” You finally asked, giving up on trying to remember yourself.

“If I remember correctly, it should be after this next corner,” how many times had she bailed you out in the halls of Canterlot castle? It was no surprise she would have an idea as to where you were going.

There was the door, smoothed and polished wood only slightly worn. Despite what it was made out of, it seemed cold and when you opened it last time you passed by to see nothing but steps leading down into the darkness.

You opened it again by pushing it and gazed down into the uninviting darkness once more. You were supposed to be down there already on your own, but you would have needed Twilight with you anyway, since there seemed to be no source of light in the blackness.

“After you?” You suggested with a modest gesture of your arm, “I can't make light or anything...”

She winked slyly with a simple, “I know,” and took the first step down. Her horn began to glow as you stepped down after her. Nothing but stairs and carved stone walls greeted you both, a rather plain view compared to the rest of the lavish home.

You both stepped down and down as the descent continued. You couldn't believe how far down these stairs were going, even for a place of this size, this was almost inane.

“This is getting really old...” You moaned, nearly missing a step. You made sure you had a hand on the wall at all times after that.

“I know how you feel,” Twilight said, “have I ever told you about when I was in the Crystal Empire?”

“Uhh, no,” you stammered out, “was there a lot of stairs?”

“You wouldn't believe,” You hoped it would end with that, but things rarely went how you hoped they would. “Maybe I should take you there sometime-oh!” Apparently that was right when the steps ended, for Twilight had dragged a hoof over the ground and had tripped ahead in what looked to be an open area. The light from her horn flickered once before returning to its stable state.

You hopped down from the last few steps after her, kneeling down to pick her back up. You made sure she was okay as she nuzzled your neck lightly. You huffed out a heated breath in response as you suddenly felt faint. She knew how to get you riled up in an instant.

You released her after a moment and switched your focus to the area ahead. Twilight took a few steps forward and the light from her horn finally bounced off the surface of something. Something that made you and her both gasp in awe.

What you saw was the largest bookshelf ever, its height going well beyond any of Twilight's light. You rounded the side of the shelf and saw rows of them aligned with this one, stretching out of Twilight's horn's radius as well. This entire chamber was a library, and it was easily the biggest one you'd ever been in. Who in the world could have had a use for all of this?

“Are you seeing this?” You asked in disbelief.

“Y-yes...” You looked at Twilight who seemed to be having some sort of episode. She loved her books, you knew, and this was like unearthing gold for her.

“I don't think Spry would be down here,” you noticed the books were just as untouched as the rest of the house from the residues left by time. You pulled a book out from one of the many shelves before you, but before you could open it or look at it, Twilight prompted you to bring it to her. Best to do as she asked when it came to books.

You held it before her as she read the cover. “A history of Saddleworth and its Lords,” she studied it for a second before motioning for you to open it. You did quickly, going to the first chapter of the book. “Fascinating... it seems Saddleworth was here even before Equestria was founded.”

“How does that work?” You asked, looking back at the shelf. All these books seemed to be pertaining to the history of Saddleworth in one way or another. This city must have really been something important back then.

“Flip the page, please,” she asked politely, and you obliged. “Hmm... apparently this was once a bastion for the unicorns before the other pony races came together to form Equestria...”

“That's great,” you quipped, “a lot of these books are about Saddleworth.”

“Really?” She popped her head up over the book you were holding before her and she scanned the shelves. She nearly gasped when she confirmed what you had told her. “This is going to take forever to read...”

“You're not actually going to read all of these? I mean, aren't we already breaking and entering?”

“Well, we could bring a few. What's the harm, anyways? Nopony is going to read all of these and-” you might have kept listening to her if something hadn't caught your eye.

There, in between the books of the bookshelf, right off the top of their leather bound backs, was a flickering flame. You stared at it further trying to discern the area it was illuminating, but couldn't make out much more than the flame. “Hey,” you began, “look right here.” You knelt down to her height but found that the flame was obscured at this elevation.

“What exactly am I suppose to be looking at?” Twilight had been slightly irritated upon realizing that you had ignored her for a long moment.

“Just follow me.”

You cut between the bookshelves and headed in the direction where you saw the flame. Twilight stopped almost every other second, attempting to snatch a book from the shelf, but each time left you in the dark for a short second as she levitated them in front of her. You reminded her of why you were there, and she finally stopped. “Maybe when we get this all sorted out?” You suggested at one point.

You found the wall to the darkened library finally, smooth like marble, but certainly not as pretty as such a material. You found a few wooden chairs up against the wall, but more importantly, the flickering light was clearly in your vision now.

You walked up to what was a small reading desk with a lit candle that made the shadows of a closed book laying the center dance about its surface magnificently. It was almost hypnotizing. There was something about the way fire and shadows worked that always made for an enchanting scene.

Twilight was already looking at the book while you watched the flame flicker. “Horrors of the North,” she flipped the cover open and read the title page, “an account on the hardships one faced during darker times in these harsh lands.”

“Sounds like quite the read,” you commented, uninterested.

“Somebody was here reading this recently, it could be something important. May I please just read a little bit? I won't be long,” she wasn't looking at you, instead she began to flip a page magically and began reading the book silently.

“You already started, so I guess I can't really stop you now,” you slump up against the wall and began to hum a melody to yourself to pass the time.

“Oh no...” Twilight said after a while, something bothering her, “this isn't good.”

“Hmm?” You were nearly dozing off at this point, but were back in reality in just a split second.

“It's the book! It says-” suddenly, multiple voices could be heard bouncing off the many bookshelves of the library. They sounded worried and frightful.

You made out Blues' voice from the sound. “What is down here?! Why are you going here, father?!”

“What isn't down here? This place is glorious!” The silly old voice of Spry answered his son a belated laughter.

You looked at Twilight, questioning whether or not she was going to continue. She finally gave a grunt and closed the book, floating it over to you for safekeeping so she could illuminate the two of you once more. “It can wait, but not too long.”

You told her you understood and went back the way you came, searching for Blues, Spry, and Cadence. Before you could even get into sight of the other group, something rather unfortunate happened.

You heard a loud “oof!” and you froze for a single second. As you and Twilight were about to continue moving, the sound of two hard surfaces crashing against each other filled the air, followed about another. You couldn't see with the limited light, but the ground around you soon began to vibrate in accordance with the crashing that caught in your ears.

“I think we should hurry,” Twilight commented with her ears perked up and reacting to every sound.

You only grumbled in irritation as you began to move again with her down the rows of bookshelves. Well they weren't rows for long, for they were the source of the sound you were hearing. They were toppling like giant walls of words upon you and by the time you realized it, the domino effect had already reached you.

The shelf to your left began to lean heavier and heavier towards your direction, on the verge of crashing into its comrade to the right. You heard Blues voice again, but that wasn't really a concern, since you were in yet again another dangerous situation brought on by horrid luck.

Books began to fall from the shifting shelves, threatening to hinder your escape in the hopes that you would catch one on your foot and fall. You stayed standing however, and kept running straight ahead, unsure if you were going to make it as your salvation was diluted in darkness.

Just as the shelf crashed into the other by your right side, you fell to your knees and began crawling with only one available arm. You cursed aloud as it slowed your progress quite significantly. Twilight had not been forced to slow, however, for she was much closer to the ground then you were naturally.

Instead of rushing on ahead though, she slowed down for you and that's what bothered you the most. “Go! Please!” You implored, desperately trying to get her away.

“No! We're almost out, I can see it!” She was dead serious, and it wasn't like there was time for an argument.

You were close like she had said. As you tore your eyes from her, you noticed that her horn's light registered the stairs you had come down from. That was all the incentive you needed to pick up your feet, tossing the book that you carried in your hands ahead and struggling towards the break on all fours.

It all happened in a split second and you found yourself leaping forward, hitting the steps hard with your chest and stomach. You croaked out in pain and relief as your hands reached for Twilight to make sure she was with you.

You held each other on the steps, recovering from the latest disaster to have crossed your path. You knew the library was left in shambles now, even though you couldn't see any farther than past your feet a few yards. The book “Horrors of the North” laid opened at the bottom step of the stairs, seemingly undamaged despite your rather rough treatment of it just seconds before.

“Where are you?” You called out as you cupped your hands around your mouth for better volume.

“Over... over here!” You hear Blues answer after a long moment.

You stepped over one of the shelves, placing your foot in between each break in the old wood. You felt yourself atop more than a dozen books as you crossed the library in the direction where you heard the worried earth pony's voice.

Twilight made it her mission not to damage any books at all, choosing to step on the spinal regions of the shelves, regardless of the lack of hold they had on her hooves. More than one you had to put a hand on her back to steady her.

A faint pink light broke out from the corner of your eye like a beacon through the darkness. You pointed Twilight towards it and you both eventually met up with Cadence who was the source of the light. She and Spry stood over a grunting Blues who seemed to have sustain some sort of injury.

“Blues... I'm sorry,” Spry whispered to himself and his son. His tone had changed from cheerful ignorance to a much more sober and pained voice. That was all you needed to hear to know that the old coot had been the cause of what had happened here.

“I think... I think I broke my hind leg,” his son groaned out while trying to roll onto his side.

“They both ran ahead,” Cadence began to explain, “apparently the old one ran right into one of these large shelves and sent the whole place toppling. His son was caught under one of the shelves until I freed him.”

“Shouldn't we take him to some sort of medical place?” You asked as you knelt down to find Blues' leg twisted a bit far to the left. You tried not to let it bother you too much, but the sight wasn't pretty.

“Th-that would be nice,” Blues coughed out.

“We should. Would you mind carrying him?” Twilight asked of you after a second. You nodded and let her take the book out of your possession since Cadence was the one providing light now.

You carefully put Blues over your back. He weighed more than you thought, but it was your own fault for not suspecting that he wouldn't be. You finally said, “let's go, before he breaks my back.”

“Oh, ha.. ha..” Blues answered from behind.

You slowly crossed back the way you came and slowly ascended the stairs that you thought would never end. Once you did get back to ground level, you stopped to take a break. Blues didn't complain, he seemed to understand what carrying somebody up stairs did to one's strength.

After a moment you continued again, exiting the estate the way you had came. You expressed concern over the roof, but Twilight insisted that no one would particularly care. If looters had not come already, then it seemed that none would. Instead, she insisted that she talk to you about whatever she read in the book after you get Blues to the clinic.

Spry, staying true to his uncanny familiarity of the town, guided you to a small private practice clinic near one of the walls of town. It wasn't very impressive, but it was still more than what Canterlot had. You were still surprised by the lack of medical professionals in Canterlot to this moment, but with all the medical experts showing up immediately, you made the assumption that something had happened to have them come together before.

After the receptionist inside saw the state Blues was in, she immediately brought a stretcher and a collection of documents for him to sign. It went quicker than they could have hoped as you took the quill and wrote down his information yourself as Blues told it to you. You handed it over to him when the time came for him to sign his signature, which he did slowly and with his mouth holding the writing utensil.

As soon as that was done with, he was carted off back with his father following so they could see about helping him recover from his current condition. You and Twilight waited in the lobby, silent for a long while.

You suddenly broke the silence with a quiet whisper to the silent unicorn. “You wanted to show me something, right?”

“Oh, yes I did,” she levitated the book over to you, placing it on your lap, “I think it would be easier if you just read it,” she flipped it to the page you needed to see and pointed to a paragraph, “you'll know when to stop.”

You nodded solemnly and proceeded to read through the old book's pages.

Northern Equestria has been one of the longest populated areas in history. It's habitation dating well before the land was ever in the jurisdiction of the later founded Equestria. Its largest city, Saddleworth has sat as a jewel, protected by the outside threats of the north by its walls.

I myself, am a native of the giant of a city. Born and raised within its boundaries, it was natural to grow curious about what laid beyond those high reaching walls. When I came of age, I traveled outside of the city for the first time in my life, completely clueless to whatever living was like outside. Why, this was one of the reasons I wrote this book, so that nopony would ever head out blind into the cold and brutal north without any idea ever again!

You read on about the author's adventures out in the wilderness, and his many life threatening encounters. At one point, he was stuck up in a tree while a bear threatened his life from below. You kept giving Twilight looks, unsure of what had bothered her so, but she only insisted that you read on.

Eventually, things grew much more interesting as the author had just uncovered ruins that did not look like any architecture he had ever seen before in his life.

The ruins were strange at first glance. Nothing that seemed to be of pony origin. I couldn't be sure, however. I was about as sheltered as one could be at the time, so everything was extremely foreign to my young and cloistered mind.

I entered the strange ruins against my better judgment and was taken aback by the beauty that were these abandoned foundations. It was around this time that I discovered that these were indeed the remnants of some pony building.

It appeared to be some sort of monastery, as some old wall art hinted at worship revolving around the sun and the moon. Perhaps this was a time before all ponies were aware of our glorious princess Celestia and her banished sister? If so, then each sunrise and sunset must have been truly overwhelming for them. The poor creatures.

As I ventured further within, something began to concern me. The wall art slowly grew from religious symbolism, to something much more dark and sinister.

What was simple images of ponies around the sun and moon turned to cities on fire and war erupting with black skies overhead. It took me awhile to recognize some of the places, but I noticed Canterlot within the center of it all from atop its glorious mountain.

Black silhouettes dotted the land surrounding the capital of Equestria, their obvious intent on marching all the way up the mountain. My first thought was that this had happened at some point long before I was born, but then I noticed that the art continued well beyond those dark images.

Soon, those dark images gave way to ones that showed flames and a broken sun, almost as if princess Celestia had been damaged. I knew it was some sort of prophecy now. A prediction.

Despite the broken sun, the silhouettes seem to leave, meaning whatever tragedy they had believed would happen would have been averted quickly and with only the damage done being that to the sun.

After that, I was really taken aback when what was obviously Saddleworth was brought into focus. The city behind the walls was just as prominent as Canterlot was to these ponies, and I found myself swelling with pride. I continued to study the images despite this, my distress only growing.

Following the silhouettes and Canterlot came the image of Saddleworth being berated by what seemed like black winds. Was it plague? Was it a natural disaster in the works? This wouldn't worry me, for we had magic on our side to protect us from most dangers, but then I noticed that the damaged sun loomed well over the city. If these ponies are correct, whatever happened at Canterlot would soon be followed by something quite malevolent setting its sights on my home.

It still bothers me to this day, so many years after. I know I shouldn't let it, but there was something in that art that made me shiver. If this doesn't happen during my lifetime, then I pray whoever it happens to, whenever that may be, will make it through this alive.

Whatever those black winds bring, whatever happens to the broken sun, remain resilient. I have a feeling that if or when this occurs, you'll need to be the strongest you've ever been.

Anyways! Upon leaving...

You closed the book with a fleeting glance towards Twilight. She seemed serious, and you could now understand why. It seemed like whatever was on those walls in those ruins was indeed an accurate depiction of recent events.

“How old would you say this book is?” You asked with a nervous gulp.

“Show me the cover page,” she commanded quickly. You responded by doing just that for her, “from what I can see, it was published nearly three hundred years ago!”

“Uh huh... and that's just the book. We don't even know how old those ruins are that this pony was looking at. Hey wait...” something just caught your mind, “seems a bit strange that the book was just out there for us to see, don't you think?”

“It does seem quite peculiar. Somepony had to be there before us reading that book. The question is, who was it?” She began to go over all the possibilities, none being too likely. At one point, she even had the strangest guess you had ever heard involving a time paradox. You told her you were pretty sure it wasn't anything like that.

“Is there something we can do at least?” You finally asked after the brainstorming session was over.

“We can tell my brother... maybe he and Cadence could at least protect the city with their... love,” the word rolled off of her tongue with a bit of hesitation.

“Yeah, I guess,” You weren't looking forward to your next encounter with Twilight's brother, but at least it would be backed behind good reason.

“Aww, he'll learn to like you, I promise,” you hugged each other and you gave her a questioning look. “Think Spry and Blues will care if we leave?”

Twilight peeked down the hall that they had taken Blues. “I'm sure they wouldn't mind. We aren't exactly obligated to stay here, you know.”

“It's always nice to be courteous, I suppose,” you shrugged as your decision was made.

As you both got up to leave, a young colt in the waiting room along with his father suddenly rushed towards the window of the clinic screaming. “Dad! You've got to see this! It's snowing!”

“That doesn't sound right,” his father commented, coming up to his side and then gasping. “I need to check the calender when we get home...”

You and Twilight exchanged eyes that screamed curiousity. You both quickly hurried to the exit to confirm what you had just heard and you were left staring.

It was indeed snowing, if only lightly.

It was quite early for this kind of weather. You stepped outside and looked up into the sky, suddenly chilly. Clouds hung heavily over Saddleworth, sprinkling the white flakes lightly upon the city.

Ponies stepped out from the houses, looking upwards as well in disbelief that this was indeed happening. They knew something wasn't right. It seemed to bother them and it sure as hell bothered you. It seemed to bother Twilight even more.

Talking to Shining Armor again didn't seem like such a bad idea anymore.

Author's Note

Hey there. Sorry for such a long wait, and sorry if this seems a little unpolished.
I was a bit shorthanded with pre-readers, as in there was none.

Book Two: Chapter Seven

“I can see that very well,” Shining was looking out the window of his small home as Twilight tried to explain everything that had happened in the past few hours, while you and Cadence exchanged worried looks by the table.

“I don't know why, but it just started,” she was now on the part about the strange snow that had begun to fall well out of season, even for this far north.

It stayed quiet for a long moment after that. Shining's eyes never left the outside streets, the blue orbs only seemed to strain further in contemplation.

Twilight had made the mistake of mentioning you once more to him, as if it was supposed to sway things to her advantage, but you knew it only had made things slightly more rigid for them. You were the reason and the reason alone they weren't acting like siblings should.

Shining said, “You want me and Cadence to put the city under our protection. What would you and he,” he made a careless gesture towards you with his hoof without bothering to look, “be doing during all this? As if I didn't already know.”

Twilight ignored the last statement by Shining. “I know so much as happened, at Canterlot I mean, but we have to figure out what exactly is going on. Something is supposed to happen beyond all of this, and I think it's going to be soon.”

“See there's that word. Think. What if it's nothing?” Even now, watching these out of season snowflakes fall, he was hard pressed to believe something was off.

Was this really happening? You'd think after what happened at the wedding, he'd be more prone to trust Twilight with this sort of judgment. Just another side-effect of your presence here. You just wanted everything to stop for a bit so you could just make the right impression, show you weren't here for anything other than to help Twilight in any way you could.

“You know it's not nothing,” the purple unicorn went over and looked out the window along with her brother. “You're seeing the same thing as I am, and this isn't right. You can't just say it's going to be nothing when it's already something.”

Shining's eyes grew a bit darker, but no words followed his change in look. He didn't look like he was going to budge from his standing. Not just yet.

Twilight suddenly started making her way to the door. “Come on,” she told you. You followed eagerly, ready to get out of the pressure cooker.

She led you as far away from the house as you could, which had you in the town square once more. It was barren, all the ponies too skeptical of this change in weather to even bother coming out.

Your teeth were chattering as Twilight paced about under a tree in between two small stores. A jacket would have been nice right about now, or at least a scarf. You reminded Twilight it was cold, since she didn't seem too bothered by it, but she rolled her eyes every time you mentioned it.

“Couldn't we pace around inside someplace?” You suggested, swearing you were going to get frostbite the more you stood there watching her.

“Hush. I'm still thinking of some way we can convince him,” despite the boldness of her command, you cut her some slack and simply obeyed.

A few more moments went by and you swore it was just getting colder. If Twilight was going to continue this, you might just go hide inside one of the stores and watch her from the windows from at least an environment that wasn't at the mercy of the weather.

“T-Twilight c-can we please just go inside somewhere?” You couldn't take it anymore. Even if she said no, you'd probably slip into one of these buildings.

The sight of you shivering seemed to be enough for a change of heart from your partner and she finally agreed to slip into a small store that had a few seats for you two to use.

The mare that sat behind the counter ahead hardly seemed to notice either of you enter. She was much too busy writing notes down and taking sudden inventory. It was safe to say that all the vegetables and fruits laying in the open crates around the store wouldn't be up for sale much longer.

Whatever was going on, none of the ponies were prepared for it, and with some snatching up their own stock for sale since they had not accumulated enough supplies for the harsh weather, it seemed like things weren't going to bode well for Saddleworth.

“I'm not buying or selling right now,” she spat out a marker in her mouth, finally noticing the two of you.

Twilight was still deep in thought so you took the liberty to assure the mare that you were here simply to get away from the cold.

“If only we could outrun this chill,” she speculated, tossing a few signs marked with prices out into an unseen trash heap.

She continued to mumble as she went on with her work, tallying off numbers and throwing away things no longer needed for this time of the year. You twiddled your thumbs and kept your eyes on your feet, kicking away in boredom.

You heard a sigh next to you and soon Twilight was leaning upon your side, a look of emotional strain clear in her weary eyes.

You decide to speak to her. “Couldn't think of anything?”

“Couldn't think of anything...”

You pulled her in close, reminding her that you were still there to help. “He's going to have to come around eventually.”

“Before we're all buried in snow preferably,” she whined pitifully. That just made you pull her in closer.

“Uhh...” You turned to see the mare at the counter give you a bug eyed look before quickly returning to her duties once she realized the two sets of scowling eyes upon her. Neither of you were in the mood.

Twilight spoke wearily. “We're going to have to go back...” She sounded like you felt, reluctant for another go at it.

“Yeah,” you pinched her ear and brought your eyes to ceiling. This life you had now was just one big snowballing bunch of stress. Luckily, you had somebody to share it with, which was the only thing that even made you consider what you were about to suggest. “Did you leave the book back over at their place?”

Her face contorted into one of frustration, and then she brought a hoof to her face. “Oh... I did. How could I be so forgetful? I didn't even try to show Shining anything from it while we were arguing, did I?”

“I don't think so,” you laughed lightly. “Maybe if you show him what you showed me, he might at least know where we're coming from?”

She brought a hoof up to your face and brought your face in close. “That's a great idea. It's worth a try.”

“Heh, yeah,” you squirmed away and she giggled.

“I guess we'll be going then. It's not like we've got all the time in the world,” she got up and you followed meekly.

You felt the eyes of the shopkeeper down your back the entire time you made your exit, and even a bit through the windows as you passed by the front of the store. Some people.

Cold. Cold. Cold. You pulled your arms into your scruffy shirt, hoping that it would be a fraction better than just leaving them at in the cold. All you got was more giggles from Twilight, which was just as well you supposed.

You flailed your armless sleeves all the way to the temporary home of Shining and Cadence, trying to keep things in high spirits, despite your nearly frozen skin.

You brought your arms back out when you arrived outside of the home, things serious once more. “Are you sure you want me in there with you?”

“I want you with me always. What kind of question was that? It's too cold out here for you anyways,” she seemed perturbed, but in a playful manner. Good to see that nerves weren't going to be a problem. Well, for her at least.

“I don't know,” you admitted. “It just felt necessary to say. Now can we please get in there? I'm going to be an icicle.”

You both went up and you knocked on the door. You waited for several moments before the door reopened with Cadence on the other side. She hurried you in before Shining, who was now sitting back at the table, could say anything.

He gave you both a hard look, but something was a bit different. You noticed the book you and Twilight had read was opened right in front of him. He had been reading it since your earlier departure.

“Shining-” Twilight began, before being cut off by her brother.

“No. I'll stop you right there. I've seen what I needed to see,” he flipped another page in the book and whispered angrily to himself.

Twilight's expression grew hopeful. “Does that mean... you believe us?”

The opened book suddenly slammed shut, its sound leaving a deafening thump. Shining tapped a hoof over the cover and whispered a bit more before speaking up.

“I'm not sure what to believe right now. What I do believe is that you really think something is going on, and I'm not going to make the mistake of doubting you again, Twiley.”

You could tell it was getting harder for Twilight to contain her grin. It seemed like things were going somewhat your way for once. That would sure make for an easier time to getting to the bottom of all of this.

“But,” Shining continued. “Only when I start seeing things beyond some out of season snowfall, will I consider putting my wife or myself under any sort of strain.”

“We understand,” Twilight quickly replied, standing up straight.

You nodded in agreement, but you know it meant nothing to him.

“Alright,” Shining finally answered. “Just... do whatever you're going to do, and be careful about it, okay?” It seemed hard for him to say all of that, and you could guess why after all this.

“I promise. I already have an idea as to where we can start.”

Her brother spoke, much more stern this time. “Then you should get to it. If there's something going on, the sooner the better.”

“We're on it.”

You felt a tug and you contemplated just what she had in mind as you left. Just as you were about to close the door behind you, Shining called out. Surprisingly, it was for you.

“You... you take care of her for me, okay?” This was even harder to say than what he had spoke to Twilight, his glare faltered upon you several times.

“I will,” you gently closed the door and felt the burden upon you lighten by just the tiniest bit. Did that really just happen?

“What did he say?” Twilight asked when you stepped away from the door.

You were still a bit surprised from what you had heard, but you told her exactly what you had heard and responded with. That just seemed to add even more pep in her trot.

“Hold on,” you called after her. “Where exactly did you have in mind to start this whole search? I mean, we don't even know what we're looking for.”

She swayed her hips and turned around, giving you a look as if she expected you would know what exactly she had in mind. Unfortunately you didn't and shrugged.

“Somepony left that book there for us at the estate. It wouldn't just be sitting there for our convenience. Something else is there we're missing. It's only logical,” she looked just as confident as the words she spoke would suggest.

“Logic. I miss that,” you laughed to yourself as you both retraced your steps back to the estate.

*******************

It wasn't long before you were once again in front of the estate. The place looked like it did the first time, except for that hole in the roof and-

“We left the front door wide open?” You were growing more careless by the second, forgetting to do such things.

“We were hurrying an injured pony out. I doubt it ever came to mind,” Twilight gave the door a curious look before slipping inside.

You went in a bit more slower and left the door open, feeling as if something was off. The entrance hall was as magnificent as it always had been. Nothing was noteworthy as of yet.

“We haven't been upstairs. Maybe there was something up there that was left for us as well?” Twilight suggested, stepping up to the first stair leading to the upper floor.

“Aren't you tired of looking around places so much?” You began to climb the stairs with her, musing about better times that seemed to be falling away like sand between your fingers.

“Not if it helps everypony. We don't know how much time we've got,” she kept her eyes forward. When she set herself to something, it was all work and nothing else at all.

“How much time until what, though?” That's what stressed you out. You didn't know if this would all benefit you, or if you'd be running around in circles just to have nothing happen.

At the top of the stairs you looked back down and you nearly swallowed wrong when you saw that the front door was now closed. “Okay, what the hell...”

“Hmm?” Twilight said ahead. She was already heading down to the private quarters.

“The door... closed,” you pointed down towards the door in question, utterly confused.

She frowned after looking at it a long moment. “I'm sure it was just the draft. That old stallion left quite a large hole in the roof after all.”

You looked back once she began to head down the hall again. Oh well, if she wasn't bothered by it...

These were some nice bedrooms. Almost every room in the hall had at least a queen sized bed and sizable desk with a few quills and dried up inkwells that had once served for everyone's convenience. That wasn't all though.

I think the one both of you found was impressive in each room was that there was a small shelf, only about to the height of your own shoulders, that carried an assortment of literature for the visiting equestrian. You found yourself literally having to pick Twilight up to get her out of every room after noticing that.

Then came the place where this mess all started. It seemed like a small study, a damaged desk laid by two frosted windows and under a rather thick beam of light that seemed to be guiding snowfall down from the whole in the ceiling above it.

There were two overturned large chairs sitting at either side and one that was beyond the desk that still stood, turned towards the windows. You wondered why anyone would do that, since you couldn't look out these windows anyways.

It was then that you swore saw the chair shift ever so slightly. Twilight had taken to sifting through what was in the desk of the study, pulling out drawers and such, leaving you to be the only one to witness the chair move just a fraction, as if something on it had changed position.

“Twilight...?” you stammered out, unsure and a bit disturbed. After what had been going on previously with the doors closing and shutting, you were easily on edge.

You heard her irritated voice behind you. “Yes? What is it now?”

How many times were you gonna freak yourself out, whether that be from malignant sources or not? “Uhh... nothing.”

“Don't stress yourself out,” and she went back to searching through the desk. You didn't know why she had to pull all the drawers out, but she was doing it.

Your eyes were still on that damnable chair. You approached it slowly, ready for anything. The plan was to look over the shoulder quickly and then hurry back, more than likely looking silly to Twilight. That is, if she would even be paying attention at that point.

You're right upon it now. All you had to do was look over the shoulder and...

What you saw, you weren't exactly expecting, and you were ready for anything.

You were staring at a floating teacup, well that's what it had been. Now it was on the ground as you found yourself screaming against another voice that seemingly came from nowhere.

You fell backwards and blinked for just a second. In that instant, the chair was once again filled, but with what appeared to be a young stallion. His hair was combed back and looking rather noble. He wore a suit brown suit and had a comically pencil thin mustache. He looked rather angry.

You, on the other hand, probably looked downright terrified. You scurried backwards until you felt yourself touch the frosted window the chair had been facing.

“I must say,” the gentlecolt began, staring you down. “I wasn't expecting you two to return. I thought I had given you enough to prevent future events.”

“What?” You asked, confused and scared. You were also wondering where Twilight was right about now.

“And my library... I should have you both pay for all the damage you and your bunch caused. It seems ever since I came back, it's been maintenance, maintenance, and more maintenance. Then you all come along after I leave that kind book down there in the library for your use, and what do I get? A written word genocide!”

“Who are you?” You pulled yourself back up against the window.

He tapped his head in realization. “That is right. I suppose introductions are necessary,” he shifted slightly in his chair, kicking a hind-leg carelessly over an armrest. “I am simply known as Baroque. A pleasure I'm sure.”

You just stood there and gave him a strange look. Wasn't this place abandoned? Why was he invisible just a moment ago? Why did you still bother questioning anything in this world? Where was Twilight?

As if on cue, the chair below the pompous stallion began to levitate and he slid out with a yelp forward and Twilight was upon him with a horn aglow, ready to end the stallion at any second.

“Whoa! Whoa! Calm down there little filly!” He cried out, somehow frightened.

After a quick survey of the situation, she realized he wasn't about to attack you. You wondered how a pony in a chair could have really hurt you. He didn't look like the fighting type, but she hadn't known.

“What are you doing here?” She questioned, still on edge.

“I am the owner of this home!” The stallion cried out.

“How is that possible? This place was obviously abandoned.”

“Abandoned? Abandoned?! Have you not seen all the work I have done to make sure this place is in top shape! Not a single speck of dust! Not a problem to be seen! Until you both messed up my library!” He might have been frothing at the mouth at this point, you weren't sure.

Twilight didn't flinch a bit and the gentlecolt seemed to be growing in nervousness. “Isn't it obvious?! I'm from the dead!”

“Okay, seriously?” You interjected, suddenly now scared and interested.

“Of course! I'm clearly out of my element here, am I not? Surely you've all fallen into barbarism since the sophisticated seem to be in short supply here,” he stuck his nose up in complete ignorance.

“How did you know to leave the book?” Twilight's horn began to glow again.

“I can't just tell you! You must understand!” He was quivering, which struck you as odd for a ghost pony. If he was what he said, then he had nothing to be afraid of.

“Why's that?”

“Why so many questions?!”

“Why?”

“Why!”

“Okay, okay. Hold on here,” you spoke out again, desperate to find some sort of rationalization for everyone's behavior. “We need to start answering questions.”

“I wish it was that easy,” Baroque sighed. “Please, we got off on the wrong hoof,” he stood back up and patted himself off. “You two weren't supposed to be back here. You weren't supposed to see or meet me.”

“We kind of got the idea when you were whining about it,” you commented, waiting for this conversation to actually get somewhere.

“Oh... yes,” he looked slightly disgruntled after that. “Why are you two back here anyways?”

“That's another question,” you reminded him and he groaned.

“Why don't I just explain then? Though I suppose I'll be in hot water after that,” he plopped down on his flank and wiped his snout, trying to look as pitiful as possible.

“Why? Who's keeping you from telling us anything?” Twilight inquired.

“That's more questions,” you pointed out, but were quickly shot down by an angry mug from Twilight.

“I've said too much already!” He suddenly propped up, his eyes full of horror. “I apologize, but I cannot linger around you much longer!”

“So what? You're just going to leave your house?” You countered.

He looked at you with what seemed like defeat. “Perhaps there is another way,” a smile soon grew across his face. “I was told I couldn't tell you.. but... what if I showed you? Like the book?” The gentlecolt was now looking relieved.

He quickly darted back to the desk Twilight had been searching through. You watched him pull some sheet of paper in his mouth and a quill dotted in ink for him to write following soon after.

He scribbled down a sentence on the paper and walked over to you, noticeably avoiding Twilight. She puffed out her cheeks just a bit in offense, but did not say anything.

You took it from him, but didn't bother looking at it, instead choosing to hand it over to Twilight for inspection. The fancy stallion looked just as offended as Twilight had a second ago, and you gave him a mocking smile.

“Fine. Fine,” he trotted back to the desk. “I'm going to have to ask you to leave now. I don't feel like getting banished to any sort of afterlife again.”

A torrent of questions began to flood from Twilight's mouth. “Who brought you back? Why are you so afraid to get sent back? Why-”

“That's it. You'll see me again when I want to be driven insane,” he took a deep breathe and just... disappeared? Well that was weird.

“That was probably the most interesting encounter we've had since coming here,” you commented, scratching your head. “But.. I think we should leave.”

“We'll see him again. I know it,” Twilight's eyes were on the paper you handed to her.

“Why do you say that? He didn't seem too happy with meeting us.”

“That can wait,” a confident grin grew across her face. “Are you ready for another trip? This time out of town?”

“No?”

“Good enough.”

Figured.

Author's Note

The plot just keeps getting bigger and bigger than what I first conceptualized. All sorts of stuff just happens when I write. Now I just need to make sure I don't get out of control...
Special thanks to Destrid and Omior Falroc for looking over this bad boy.

Book Two: Chapter Eight

Your first reaction to Twilight's suggestion of where to head next was littered with skepticism. What good would leaving the city do? Apparently, the note that had been written by the strange upper class pony had prompted for you both to delve into the forest just east of Saddleworth, in search of the ruins that apparently housed the images that had frightened the author of the book you had read so severely.

You were actually quite surprised such a place was in close proximity to the city. You had a feeling in the end, the author didn't get too much farther than here from his home.

“So what's the reasoning behind not telling your brother? Also, how do you know where you're going?” You decided to inquire, dodging a low hanging branch as the evergreens' pine needles fell down upon you both in a mixture of green and white as you rounded by each one.

“You know what he'd say at this point,” was the only answer you got about her brother, while “The note provided a landmark to look for,” was what you received for your second question.

You looked at the note yourself and sure enough, the landmark it described wouldn't be hard to find. So you searched for what had been described as the 'path laid with stone within the forest.'

In an attempt to pass time, you began to ask questions to Twilight about the entry in the book you had both read. She seemed more than happy to discuss such a topic with you, and told you to shoot away.

“I've been through enough to know we have to trust these things, and I think you have been through enough too,” was Twilight's answer to the whole issue.

Your eyes scanned and probed the ground, searching for this path the note spoke of. Whilst searching, you and Twilight came upon a nearly decomposed cloth, tainted with dirt and the hands of weathering time.

“This couldn't have been here for too long. The fact that it still exists show's just how recent something like this is,” Twilight commented looking down at it on the wet and cold forest floor. She had asked you to pick it up, but you had refused quickly. No way you were going to pick up something that might have been someone's hanky.

“Just how recent would you say?” You asked, kicking at the ground as she levitated it around you both.

“A month? Maybe somepony was stuck traveling through here on a shortcut to Saddleworth? It's hard to imagine anypony thinking this would be a shortcut though.” She dropped it eventually, dismissing it for the time being.

Why did you feel like this was all going to come into play awfully soon? All you could do was ignore the feeling though. It's not like you were both on a nature walk or something. Enough was already on your plate.

When you finally found the landmark you were looking for, you had practically found yourselves walking along it for two minutes, explaining to one another plans on how to help yourself seem a worthy suitor to Twilight in front of her brother. A strange thing to be talking about under the weight of the circumstances that surrounded you both, you knew, but it was a distraction and it ate up time as you put one foot in front of the other.

“Maybe when all is said and done with, I'll suggest that it was all based on your assumptions and you're the reason we're all safe,” the purple unicorn speculated.

“FIRST we have to make sure this is a real thing we're going after,” you pointed out, causing Twilight to sigh. “Then maybe we can think that idea out.”

“It is true. We both know it,” her face was a stone wall now, a representation of her belief.

“We do both know it, but I suppose it's just natural for people to play things down...” You were thinking of all sorts of times in your life where certain problems dismissed for just minor nuisances. Eventually your mind drifted to a certain American President that did the exact opposite of that…

“Is this an example of human nature or pony nature?” Twilight asked after a second of watching your mind pace through images of who were once your people.

“Both. That's for sure,” your mind still buzzed about as you spoke until a hoof tapped your side.

Twilight was pointing to the ground when you noticed. “How could we be so careless?” She drooped her head in frustration with herself. You patted her softly, trying to relieve her of her self inflicting criticism.

“We were talking, it's no big deal.”

Twilight shook her head and regained her composure, as calm as ever. “Y-you're right. Let's keep going.” You admired her ability to recover so quickly.

The stoney road went over several small knolls that were runny from the snowfall. You took your time going over each one, not wanting to end up muddy and on the ground. Then it went around a bend and cut through a tight bunch of trees before it took you both to your destination.

A fallen column, heavily degraded from the weather over the years laid busted apart in a relatively large clearing. Its cousins were all still standing a further ways back, signifying for anyone wishing to continue to do so by going down the area in between them.

“I wonder just how big these ruins are going to be,” you imagined huge white faded marble walls, as tall as the eye could see, with lower reaches going far below the earth as well.

“Only one way to find out,” Twilight said as you began to step in between the pillars that held nothing up, heading in the direction they wanted you to.

Most of your sight was dominated by the evergreens reaching over the pillars and in between, but you know you saw something ahead.

When you got close enough you could tell they were stairs leading up a rather steep hill, and the trees were even more pushy on the way up there, choking the walkway as you both began to climb them. You had to brush needles out of your hair more than once during the climb.

You nearly had a heart attack as several pebbles seemingly falling down from above, trickling all around you, causing you both to panic and look about. One wrong step and you would both be tumbling down.

The ascent continued, and you found another strange piece of cloth. You still didn't decide to pick it up. Since both Twilight and you were beginning to grow worried of whatever the source of these things might have been, you were now on the lookout for both the ruins above and the cuts of cloth from unknown origins.

It wasn't until the steps finally let up on their arduous upward direction that any semblance of the ruins were revealed to you. You yourself practically fell forward on the top step in exhaustion. It took Twilight's voice to get you back up.

The hilltop was quite small, and you could tell that the buildings here were forced to be built and continue off the sides. They were all crumbled and empty as you looked through each one. What caught your eye was the large temple like building behind all the smaller past domains.

You were both convinced that this was the monastery the author in the book had spoken about. You had left the book over with Shining and Cadence, so there was no way of telling for sure, however.

Before moving your way over there, you took a second to head over to the side of the hilltop and look down. You weren't sure why you did it, perhaps you just wanted a pleasant view after staring at broken architecture for few dozen minutes.

You noticed smoke rising up above the evergreens far in the distance.

Somebody else was in this forest.

You and Twilight had a lengthy discussion about why there was anything within in the forest at this very moment. Like what Twilight had said earlier, there was no real advantage in cutting through this place.

“We don't have time to worry about that,” Twilight said, pulling her eyes away from the sight. “We just need to find what that ghost pony wanted us to find.”

“We're very trusting, aren't we?” You moaned out, returning back to the path leading to the monastery.

“We have to be.”

The crumbled stairways led up to the ancient monastery like building's front entrance. The doorways were larger than you could have imagined. You wondered what this might have looked like with actually stone doors blocking its way.

Through the doorways was a courtyard with a shelter running around its perimeter, where those not wanting to be exposed to the sun but still enjoy the outside air would likely lounge back when this building housed inhabitants hundreds of years ago.

“And we're looking for wall art?” You asked, stepping out into the open courtyard.

“Not specifically. Anything really,” Twilight stayed out under cover, preferring to stay away from the snow. You joined back with her quickly, taking her idea as superior.

You rounded about the outer circle, finding hallways leading within the actual building. You went into the first one you had encountered since it seemed highly unlikely you’d find finding something back out in the courtyard worth noting.

You went down carefully carved steps now. You knew you were heading to the very base of the hill. A lot of work had been done to make this place the way that it was. Usually you were impressed if a home had more than one bathroom, but all these spectacular sights and the very world was enough to overwhelm you every once in awhile.

“Why are some of the sconces lit?” You blurted out after a moment, noticing just why you could even see anything down within the monastery’s halls. “Could it be magic?”

“For a place like this? I doubt it,” Twilight doused a fire, choking away its oxygen by smothering it with her magical aura. “It's more likely that stallion was here before us.”

“Why would a ghost care about light?” You were kind of wishing she hadn't put out one of the sconces.

“I'm sure it's just a preference for him,” Twilight took a turn as an alcove within the wall marked the end for that direction.

When fifteen minutes passed, you swore you had entered a labyrinth. You weren't going down any farther, but that didn't mean that the tight spaces and hallways would have to end. “I wonder if we'll find our back,” you commented, sitting within a small alcove as Twilight decided which way you would both take once several diverging paths revealed themselves to you.

“We're lost,” Twilight said after a moment of indecision.

“Can't say I'm shocked,” you yawned sleepily. What really shocked you was how well you were taking this. You had been away from earth for too long to freak out when things got a bit out of the norm, you guessed.

“And not a single wall marking to reference. That author must have really streamlined his accounts going through here,” the unicorn had taken the time to join you in the alcove for brief rest.

“Maybe he was just full of it,” you commented angrily, folding your arms together.

“You're just lazy,” Twilight playfully shoved you, and you retaliated. This kind of moments were perfect. It made any and every moment better.

“Maybe I am, but I'm who you're stuck with,” you stuck your tongue out and turned away in a gamesome manner. You knew you really shouldn't be acting like this, especially here of all places, but you just couldn't resist squeezing a bit of blithesome interaction that only two intertwined in romance could do.

She gave you another shove, but then brought her front hoof up to your face, with a contemplating expression. “Don't make me regret my choice then.”

The assertion made you tense up and nearly forget to speak. “I won’t,” you wouldn't allow yourself to be flustered this time. It was also high time you got back to reality. These moments would come in a landslide once you got all this done.

Then again, when was there ever a moment to really relax here? This was a land of fantasy, and that usually meant that there was something of concern always going on, at least for the people like you and Twilight (you yourself brought into the concern both by your race and your association with the element of magic.)

“So did you decide which way we were going?” You asked, tapping your feet on the wall.

“Actually, I was thinking maybe you could make the decision this time,” her eyes lowered sheepishly.

That was a bit unexpected. You weren't use to taking the reins from her. She did deserve a break from leading the way after doing it for so long. She trusted you with this...

“Alright, uhh, no problem,” you slipped forward out of the alcove and stepped back onto the cold floor of the monastery’s halls. Time to show her she could put her trust in you.

You helped her down with a guiding hand and returned to the break where the pathways diverted. Eenie meenie miny mo... you caught yourself before continuing on with the average human way to make a difficult decision. Trying to choose which way to go was not a time to resort to that.

Twilight watched you gaze down each way, your eyes squinting, trying to look down as far as you could. Each one went in a different direction not too far off... well except for one.

There was one hall that just kept going and going. Sconces were lit as far down as you could make out, until all was just gray. Perhaps that led to someplace important?

You pointed towards that way, and you both went down the long hallway. The distance between each sconce began to grow, and although they were lit, shadows began to form outside in the spaces between each source of light.

The hall began to widen, and the walls took extra space to grow more distinct from one another on each side, bearing different symbols and markings from one another. Looks like you were in the right place.

“That was easy,” you commented in disbelief, running your hand along the walls as you walked until the symbols turned to backdrops and those to hoof-crafted images.

“I'll say so. Guess I should let you lead more often,” Twilight joked, studying the walls intensely.

You went further down, the images growing more and more like the ones the author had described in his writings. “Anything looking dreadfully familiar yet?” You asked, eyes still on the walls.

“A few are like how I remember him writing... but I don't think these images were here when this building was made,” That seemed to really be bothering her.

“Care to explain?” You faced her and went over to the wall she was examining.

“Well, look,” she pointed to the image before you both. “These images aren't even carved into the stone, they're drawn on, with charcoal and all sorts of other rubs. I'm surprised they're still here.”

“Magic?” You asked.

“Magic,” Twilight answered worryingly. It was almost always magic.

“Who could have made the art then if not for the one's that made this place?” You suddenly began to feel awfully uncomfortable down in the quiet halls.

“I have no idea,” Twilight's brow furrowed and she went further down the hall. “Something here must give us a clue as to who made this art.”

“I-I really don't think we she keep heading down that way actually, Twilight,” you sputtered out.

Her mouth creased in an unreadable expression, reopening after a second for her to speak. “This place is abandoned. There's nothing to worry about.”

You looked down the never ending hallway. What was once gray nothingness was now black, and you felt your stomach drop. “I think it's time to go,” you declared. The darkness seemed to be traveling down the hall towards you now. Oh god. You ran up to Twilight, trying to grab her and pull her your way.

“Hold on! We're fine!” She pleaded, shaking you off.

“No we're not! Oh sh-” The darkness overcame you, tossing you back down the hallway.

You landed on your stomach facing towards the shadow that continued to stretch and grow before you. You looked around frantically, trying to see if Twilight had been propelled back as well.

A scream indicated that was not the case and your eyes focused on the shadow once more, seeing Twilight stepping back from it slowly. This wasn't going to end well.

You reached out a hand and called her name, and she turned to you. Her eyes were full of horror, and they begged you to take her away. If only you could.

You pushed yourself back to a standing position and began to run towards Twilight and the darkness. She watched you the whole time as you closed the gap between you both, but it was too late.

You saw her lip one last sentence before being overtaken by the darkness. “I love you.”

“No, dammit!”

It crashed down like a wave. The sound it was making was a sound that should never have existed. One second you were barely breathing and then next, you were reacquainted with the darkness that meant you were out.

****************

The ground was wet when you sputtered awake. You turned around onto your back, looking for anything or anyone. There was nothing, nothing but the forest of evergreens you had passed through on your way to the ruins.

You felt like utter shit, and you bet you looked like it too. You pushed off the ground and stood up, immediately falling over onto your right side. Walking was going to be a bitch.

You laid there for a moment until something connected in your mind that caused you to nearly yell out in anguish. You were alone, and Twilight was nowhere to be found. The living darkness from within the monastery's halls had taken her away, but why not you?

It made no sense. Why take her and leave you behind? What did it want with her and why did it leave you all the way out here?! What the fuck was going on?!

“Twilight!!” You cried out, laying there. “Twilight!!!”

You knew you would get no answer, but it didn't stop you. You stood back up, careful not to favor any side too much, shifting your weight sparingly and using the trees to keep you up as you wandered under a mix of snow and green needles.

“Twilight!” You were freezing, all heat seeming to leave your body now. Why was that? Everywhere else was cold, but only now you were feeling it since Saddleworth.

Each time you cried her name, you felt your heart strain a bit more. Hope was beginning to dwindle away. It all began to seem like a useless task.

You wouldn't stop though. “Twilight!!” You cried out, falling to the side of a thick tree. “Twilight, where are you?!”

You were going to die out here.

You blew it, you fucking blew it.

She trusted you, and you let her down within moments of taking the lead. You were the worst companion ever. You had never felt such resentment for yourself in your life ever before. You were weak.

You threw a fist into the ground in a spurt of anger, crying out a flurry of profanity your mother would have hated to hear. You knew you were just feeling sorry for yourself, but how could you not?

Twilight was the whole reason you stayed... The reason you felt happy and loved. You were stuck out here in this shithole of a forest while whatever had its hands on her. You felt your anger rising again, and erupted once more, but by the end result, you were laying on the ground, feeling dead inside.

It was like the wishing well all over again. Oh, if only... you could wish yourself and Twilight out of this mess and away from everything that wanted you dead.

You weren't being chased this time, however, just left to rot. There was nothing out here you could run to, you knew none of it. You needed Twilight to guide you every step of the way. Why couldn't it have been you? Just thinking about her alone and scared made your heart cry out in pain, threatening to break.

You couldn't give up. You had to keep going. With a grunt, you were back on your weak feet once again, trying to find anything that looked familiar, even the ruins at this point. You just didn't want to feel like you were getting nowhere.

There was no point calling out for her anymore. It wasn't like it would be the deciding factor in saving her anyways. You just had to keep looking... and looking... and looking. Nothing mattered but finding her. You didn't stop to rest, you didn't let your hunger get to you, and most of all, you didn't let your emotions get the better of you this time. You just kept going.

Even with all that in mind, you couldn't overcome the exhaustion that wracked through your body. Your pace slowed dramatically as you limped slowly across a small dip in the forest. You barely kept yourself from getting your leg caught on a stray rock, jutting from the earth. Of course, it didn't take too long after that to just fall to your knees, cursing once more.

You wanted to keep going. You weren't going to go give up. Damn your limits. Why did you let this happen? Where was Celestia? She would know what to do... She would talk to you. How could she not have known this would happen before bringing you back...

Just a little rest would help, you were sure. You made yourself comfortable for the most part, backing up against a hollowed trunk that had fallen years ago, the moss along its sides flaked with white snow now. The ground was beginning to retain the snow, which meant that it wouldn't be long until the wet ground would be covered in whiteness. That also meant that if you didn't find some shelter soon, you would be a dead man.

Still, just a bit of rest couldn't hurt. You'd be back up in no time. You closed your eyes and let out a weary breath. It hurt not feeling Twilight there with you, but she was somewhere still in this forest, you'd find her.

Your emotional pain was soon joined by a new one of physical origin. It felt sharp and prickly, and it was at the back of your neck. It felt like a weapon...

“Why were you wandering around on our holy grounds?”

You felt the sharp object dig in on the back of your neck as you were asked the same question again. You didn't dare move however, choosing to just sit there, your eyes closed.

You felt a force crack along the side of your head and you were out.

Author's Note

Whew, that took a lot of planning. Got a bit of a late start on writing this chapter due to vacation but I hopped to it once I got back! Anyways, you guys enjoy!

Also, I'm a tad bit rusty... I just hope I didn't leave a horrible amount of errors anywhere, heh.

Book Two: Chapter Nine

They had been talking about you for what felt like hours now. You were still feigning your unconscious state quite effectively. In fact, you were quite impressed with yourself right now. It seemed all this time spending in life threatening situations had really upped your survival instincts.

“I'm almost certain he was just wandering around the forest,” one voice said with a slight hesitation.

Another voice cut through the air like a sharp sword. “I saw him going into the halls with a unicorn. They were up to something. Why are you so quick to dismiss this creature's guilt?”

“You asked him a question, and then smacked him across the side of his skull with your spear. That's not how you get an answer you dolt. At least give him a chance to speak.”

So they were divided regarding your guilt. Apparently the monastery you had delved into had been some sort of holy grounds for them. It added up quite well, considering the markings upon the wall being of a date lesser than the walls resided upon.

Wherever you were, it was a lot warmer than the outside slosh you were stuck in earlier before your little trek of misery, so you had to assume you were in doors. You heard the crackle of fire as well.

“Are we just going to wait until he wakes up or...?”

“Oh I know how much you'd like to stab him in his sleep, but I swear, if you even try to do something like that, I will have your head.”

“Whatever you say then.”

You heard steps leave the area and it was silent, the fire the only thing you could hear. That didn't last long however, as whomever remained approached your spot on the ground.

A light kick to the side of your body greeted you. You tried not to react, rolling over by the force of the blow.

“You can cut the act now,” the voice called out. He sounded drained.

You slowly opened your eyes, looking upwards into what the interior of what might have been a yurt. That kind of gave you a guess as to what was going on, but instead left you clueless. Well, that was until you saw the zebra looking at you with pale blue eyes.

“Ahh, finally... sit up, will you?” The command was passive, but firm. You complied quickly and stood up. He handed you a small wooden cup full of some sort of dark liquid.

You eyed it suspiciously. Turning it over into the cup. The hoof of the zebra caught you in the side, and you nearly dropped the cup.

“Take the drink. It will warm your innards,” this time it wasn't passive. You weren't in a position to fight back, so again, you did what you were told.

You took a sip and began to hack. It was hot and thick, but it tasted sweet, yet... grounded. “What is this?” You asked, finally managing to swallow it down.

“Warm sap from the trees,” he stood back and smiled pleasantly, now beginning to pace through the small yurt. He came back to the fire that was in the center of the yurt, its smoke wafting up through an opening at the top of the tent. “I could make you more, if you wish.”

You imagined putting more of that down your throat. Not without a few pancakes going with it, you promised yourself. “I think I'll pass.”

The zebra shrugged, the rings on each of his ears jingling just the slightest. “I've done what I can to be polite, but now I need answers. What exactly were you doing wandering around on sacred ground? Lamar said he saw you wandering across the dead city.”

Whoa, this must have been the source of the smoke you were seeing from up there. It turns out, they were looking right back at you. Creepy. Still, if you had known that that was their ground, you and Twilight might have stayed off it.

Twilight...

The sweet taste in your mouth was replaced by bitter resentment. As much as you liked the warmth, you had to get back out there. You were already beginning to grow antsy.

“Hello? Still with us?” The zebra waved his hoof in front of your eyes, trying to recapture your attention.

You spoke, your voice distant. “Oh uh sorry... we were looking for the place and-”

“You were looking for the dead city? Why?” He looked to be becoming a bit impatient himself.

“There was something there.. we were told to go there,” you really didn't want to let off too much, but you wanted to assure whoever this was that you weren't there to defile the land.

“Somebody just told you? Who was it? Talk to me, creature!” He was right in your face now, demanding answers now.

You backed up and eyed him angrily. You were so tired of all this, you weren't going to let somebody like this push you around. “I don't know, dammit! Give me a break!”

He sighed and backed off, returning to the fire. “Of course you wouldn't know, led on by empty words no doubt, that's what some zebras here say to me everyday.”

“Just who are you?” You asked.

“I am the shaman of this tribe, or a witchdoctor I suppose. You haven't even looked outside, you are surrounded by yurts just like this one. This forest is our home, and you were walking right through it, right up to our most sacred of places.” He went over to where a small rack full of mortars were, likely filled with herbal concoctions. He looked through them quickly, before dismissing them for not having anything he wanted.

“Why did you want me?” You realized you were now the one asking questions. Perhaps you were more in control of the situation than you thought.

“I just wanted answers to the questions I asked was all,” the witchdoctor said. “But I also likely saved your life. You'd be surprised how close to frostbite your claws were out there unprotected in this queer weather.”

You looked at your hands, turning them over and over. You were delirious out there likely, distraught and hurt. You weren't actually surprised to hear about how much at risk you were exposed to the elements. The signs of a simple cold were already starting to show, as you felt congestion within your chest, and that was just great. Wouldn't stop you from getting to Twilight though.... except for whatever that shadow thing was...

“And the unicorn you were with... who was she?” He pressed on, once again pulling you back into reality.

“My friend, but the darkness took her-”

“What did you say?” He rushed across the yurt in front of you, his eyes strained with sudden horror and fear. “What did you say? Tell me!”

“There was a darkness under the monastery! It took her, left me out in the forest! I don't know why it wanted her! But now I'm alone and she's gone and-”

The witchdoctor ran out of the tent leaving you alone. You heard him calling out, trying to get everyone's attention. You stood up and poked your head outside into the chilly air. It was still snowing to no one's surprise.

He was not kidding when he had mentioned all the yurts. There was dozens of them, and you couldn't believe they just stayed secluded so easily. A place this big, you were surprised you hadn't stumbled into them before.

The witchdoctor was standing around, getting other zebras clad in rings and chains to come to his attention. They all eyed him with skeptical eyes.

“Everyone! Everyone! Please, this is urgent!”

They all shuffled lazily towards him. He frowned, seeming unhappy with how they were all handling his exasperation. It was then that he mentioned something you didn't understand, but got all the locals rushing over to him, shouting about in confusion.

“Kalahiri! Kalahiri! It is here! It is back! It's coming true!” The witchdoctor shouted again and again as zebra after zebra flooded into the group forming around him.

“We're doomed!” One zebra shouted, being forced quiet by his peers.

One zebra pushed out from the throng, his face covered in black paint, his eyes fierce with red. He had the look of some sort of tribal warrior you might see in the days of the Native Americans prominence back on earth.

He went right up to the witchdoctor and poked him in the chest with his hoof. “What do you think you're doing getting my zebras all frenzied and panicked? I ought to have you sent back your yurt with one of your rings pulled right off by my own teeth.”

The shaman zebra removed the hoof from his chest calmly. “I mean to inform, not to panic my fellows.”

The black painted zebra looked around at all the others surrounding them, looking as scared as could be. “I don't think you did a very good job of that then, witchdoctor.”

“Regardless, I have a reason for this, and I will explain,” he walked by him, and looked to the crowd.

The black painted one grumbled and looked in your direction, catching you peeking out of the yurt. His eyes darkened, and you pulled your head back into the tent, suddenly afraid.

You went back to the spot where you had awoken and sat. Somehow, you had never felt as unwelcome as the second you were spotted by the red eyed zebra. You felt like you had done the right thing, slipping back out of sight.

You tried to listen to what the witchdoctor was saying out there, but couldn't make out a thing. One thing was certain though, he really roused the crowd with that thing he said. Kalahiri... that sounded like some sort of Indian food. Well, at least to yourself.

To them, it was some sort of horror. It had to be, since he ran out of the tent quickly after your mentioning of the shadow. Maybe if you got a chance to ask, you would see about learning a bit more.

In truth, you were half expecting that zebra to come in, just to get to you. He never came though, and you sat there, worried that you were still wasting time. Yet, you felt like you were stuck here. You weren't sure you could just sneak away either, and would you even survive out there?

You stared at the fire, thinking all this over until the witchdoctor came in, the sound of the crowds outside dying off slowly. He seemed drained, and didn't even bother to acknowledge you. He went over to the fire to warm himself and closed his eyes for a long moment.

“Uhh-” you said, wondering just what was up. “Is everything okay?”

“No, Kuulu, it is not. It seems that my suspicions have been confirmed...” He had not opened his eyes yet, but took a deep breath.

Wait.. what? “What did you call me?” You asked.

He smiled, and you felt him looking at you, despite his covered eyes. “It is the name of the one who would unleash the Kalahiri, whether by knowledge or unsuspectingly.

“I didn't set anything free,” you explained. “We were just looking for something...”

The witchdoctor frowned. “For one such as you, I'm quite surprised you'd think that it could be that simple. Kuulu, nothing is ever so incomplex.”

“And what do you mean by that?”

“It means,” he began, finally opening his eyes. “That you shouldn't just look at recent events. What else have you done in this land, Kuulu?”

Well that makes things a bit more clear, but you had already taken care of what you thought you had caused. The hellspawn were nowhere to be found... that wasn't something of their origin, was it? It couldn't be.

“It will come to you, I'm sure,” his voice was comforting, but you couldn't help but feel like he wasn't telling you outright for a reason.

It was then that another zebra came in from outside. It wasn't the black painted one you had feared would come in, but it was a young one, likely on the verge of become a full fledged adult. He took one look at you, and rushed over to the witchdoctor, nervous as could be.

“You asked for me, witchdoctor?” His eyes were full of electricity, the naivety within them strong and constant. You knew those eyes would grow weary and plain, sooner than later. You wondered what your own eyes looked like right about now.

“Ah, yes. Avorak, would you mind keeping an eye while I make a trip up to the dead city?”

He seemed stunned by the task. “Of course! But why must you leave to the dead city so soon? We will most likely need you here, now that we know Kalahiri is free once more.”

“That is precisely why I must leave, young one. I must take Kuulu there, he alone must see what has happened, through our eyes, and his own.” He gestured towards you, a stone straight look upon his face.

Avorak looked at you with wide eyes. “He is Kuulu? How can you keep him here? Surely he must be punished.”

You might have taken offense to that, but you really couldn't get over the fact that they wanted to bring you back to the monastery. This might be the chance you needed to get to Twilight. Maybe they were both still down there... festering.

“When do we leave?” You suddenly asked.

“As soon as Lamar and his escort arrive,” the witchdoctor answered, moving over to his rack of motors. He retrieved one small bowl and brought it over to the fire. “This could be anytime from a few minutes to an hour. The war chief tends to have little grasp on time. In fact, we all do, for we are clawless,” he shook his hoof and laughed. He stopped when he realized he was simply returned a quizzical from you.

The witchdoctor took the bowl he was holding and tossed whatever was in it into the fire, causing the fire to roar and turn blue for a long moment. You watched with wide eyes as a strange scent filled the room. It almost smelled like lavender, which was about as pleasant of a smell as one could enjoy.

“To calm the nerves while we wait,” the witchdoctor explained.

Eventually, Lamar came, and it was indeed the pony clad in black face paint along with a few of his warriors. You were once again the subject of a dirty look as he came to the witchdoctor. “I assume you and Kuulu are ready to leave?”

“Surely, let me just make sure Kuulu is prepared appropriately,” he went over to a small chest to the side of the rack that contained the herbal substances. He pulled forth a short cloak, clearly made for a zebra.

He brought it to you. “It may not be much, Kuulu, but anything that could suffice better than your current garb alone.”

Couldn't argue with that. The second you were ever able to get a jacket here, you would be one happy camper. For now though, this light undersized cloak would have to suffice.

“Now, Kuulu,” Lamar began, focusing his attention on you. “You aren't going to be a liability for me and my zebras, will you?”

“N-no, sir,” you answered with complete honesty.

He nodded. “Good. Then let's be on our way.”

Wow, you thought he would have been a lot angrier than what he sounded like. Guess you got off lucky, especially with this label they've given you now. Kuulu. What a silly little name.

You once again poked your head out of the opening of the yurt, and once again you felt the coolness upon your face and wanted nothing more than to be warm. Unfortunately, you were pushed out by your zebra companions and any hope of retreat into warmer climate was gone.

They pushed you ahead of the rest. “You're not going to leave our sight, Kuulu,” Lamar said, his tone sounding final.

“Where would I even go?” You questioned as you left the camp, the rest of the tribals watching you from the comfort of their tents. Those prying eyes...

“I don't know, Kuulu, but I don't need you causing more trouble than what you've already done,” you felt a jab in your back, a reminder from him to you that he was breathing right down your neck.

Led along down a slightly traveled path, where the snow was packed in by hooves, you began to ponder exactly what you had done. Was it just in your natural habit to screw everything up for everyone? It seemed that way, but the way they were speaking, it sounded like you had unleashed that shadowy wave that had taken Twilight away.

That was impossible. You couldn't have. You had righted your wrongs back at Canterlot, why were you suddenly to blame for all of this? All this blame could be taken with a grain of salt for all you cared, though. It was time to take this with a grain of salt, because a unicorn far more important than your pathetic self was in danger.

You began to pick up your pace.

“Whoa, whoa. Kuulu, where do you think you're going?”

You turned back to them. Damn, you could see your motivation really set in there, you were about to leave them all in the dust. Lamar came rushing up to you, his look fierce.

“You think you can just leave me and my party? Just run off ahead? I should have you be made an example to others, I should-”

“War Chief, he's in my custody, not yours,” the witchdoctor calmly trotted up to you just as Lamar was about to poke you in your belly with his hoof.

Lamar didn't look too frightened by the witchdoctor, but backed off regardless. “I lead this tribes warriors. I don't think the clan chief would argue too much if Kuulu was punished for his crimes already, especially if it was me performing the punishment.”

“That's all well then, but until you get permission from the clan chief, I'm afraid you cannot harm him,” the witchdoctor looked at you. “You will behave yourself, won't you?”

You tiredly nodded. All this distrust between their people alone was enough to make you think that in the end, you were going to end up on a pike in the middle of their village sometime. Of course, you could just keep telling yourself you've been in worse situations.

For the remainder of the trip, you knew you were likely going to get yelled at if you even bothered to turn around, so you just kept going where they told you to, without answering back. If only they knew you were on their side besides the witchdoctor. Then again, he hadn't really said anything that really implied he understood where you were coming from, he just gave you a name and sent you along with the rest of them.

The familiar pillar presented themselves, but this time something felt off about them. You understood their contrast against the snow, but something else seemed to be giving it all a dark hue. This was clearly ill in nature, and even the witchdoctor pointed it out, tapping his hoof along a fallen pillar.

“Kalahiri has indeed left its mark here.”

Upwards you went, nothing seeming any better, but all the omens in the world really wouldn't have stopped you or these persistent zebra. You hardly knew anything about them, but here they were guiding you back up to the place where the other half of you had been taken away, claiming you should see what you had potentially caused.

The sound of water could suddenly be heard. You had been keeping your eyes on your feet the whole way up, so not to miss a step, so when you heard the sound you stopped.

“Kuulu, you're really pushing your luck now,” Lamar commented from behind.

“Don't you hear that?” You asked, trying to keep an ear on the rushing water. It was getting more intense.

“Hear what? What are you playing at?”

It was drilling into your brain now. It was coming down. You all had to get out of there right now. You couldn't hear anything else now. “Turn around! Go down! Go down!”

“Are you as insane as the stories tell, Kuulu? I knew I should of ran you through. I won't make the same mistake agai-” He looked up the pathway behind you, his eyes growing wide. “Kalahiri! It's coming down! Turn back!”

Little did you know, the others had already seen it, and it was simply just you and Lamar up there in the midst of it all. His obliviousness was going to be the death of you. You bolted right by him. “Hurry the hell up!”

“You don't tell me what to do, Kuulu!” But he did indeed heed your advice, galloping down beside you. You were going down fast, and the shadowy substance from before could be seen washing down the hills every time you looked back.

Apparently, you had both been going too fast. Lamar began to trip over himself, bumping you and causing you to flip forward. This zebra chief was really trying to put you out right now, wasn't he? No, he wouldn't have tried to kill himself in the process as well, you knew that much. When all was said and done, you were sure you would be the one with some choice words for the other.

You collided with the steps hard, spinning out and onto the snowy exterior of the hill, catching a few of the outreaching branches that pressed into the steep hillside. Of course, that couldn't be the end of it. Apparently, Lamar had made sure he would follow after you, pummeling into your back, making your descent to the flat snowy forest floor all the faster and more painful.

You rolled out a few more times when you got to the floor, and sent all the snow on the ground flying every which way. Almost wanting to cry, you lugged yourself upwards, turning to the hill you had just fell down. The darkness was still coming and you hastily looked around for the zebra that had just put you through a world of pain.

He was rolling over in the snow, trying to get up himself. He was saying something undecipherable, likely of unflattering origin. You rushed over to him and pulled him up. He didn't say a thanks, but simply ran by you, trying to join back up with the party that was now a group of shadows amongst the trees.

You yourself couldn't hope to keep up with the main party on your own, but Lamar seemed to know what he was doing, and despite him practically just leaving you for dead, you followed after.

He turned back and cursed in his language again. “Be gone, Kuulu! I don't want you anywhere near me!”

You shook your head, beginning to break into a sprint after him. He was still far ahead, and you knew you couldn't keep up with something on four legs with your measly two, but if you had learned anything, it was that you just had to keep pushing yourself.

And you did. You kept up with him the majority of the way, cutting through tree after tree. You could see every bit of your hot haggard breath before you, and you were sweating despite the temperature, but you kept up.

Something began to bother you though. You turned around once, looking to see if the substance was still trailing after you and Lamar. Nothing, nothing but trees were behind you now.

“Wait!” You called out after him.

Surprisingly, he stopped and turned around. What had been bothering you must have been tearing at him as well. There was still nothing chasing after you, and it was now just you alone in the forest. He scanned the area, looking around in all directions as you walked up to him.

“Why would it stop chasing us?” He asked, his red eyes strained with apprehension.

“I don't know,” you simply answered. “Maybe it just retur-”

You were immediately tackled to the ground by the war chief. He bashed his hoof into the side of your face once before pulling you upwards until your nose was against his snout. “What game are you playing, Kuulu? I can leave you just like how I found you: dying in these woods. Tell me why you're doing this.”

“I'm not doing anything! Get off of me!” You pressed your hand into his face, pushing him back. “Stop accusing me of shit I didn't do!”

He tried to throw another hoof, but you pulled your head back just in time to avoid it. You threw him off with a quick jerk, and he rolled once into the snow before immediately coming back onto his legs.

You hurried to your feet and threw your arms up. If things were going to resort to this, then you had no choice but to defend yourself.

Before you two could even move another step, a figure ran in between both of you, telling you to cease. “Lamar, the clan chief will hear about this!”

“Damn you, Witchdoctor. You coddle this horrible being like it did nothing wrong. You called him Kuulu yourself before any of us.”

“I may have, but he was not directly responsible.”

That was it. “What have I done? What did I do this time?! Somebody, please tell me!” You weren't going to beat around the bush anymore. You were tired of this enigmatic bullshit you were fed by everyone since you had gotten here. You wanted answers, you wanted them now.

“If you do not know, then it is not in my right to tell you,” was the answer you received.

“AHH!” You wanted to throw yourself at something now, you were so mad. Everything was falling apart, what was the point to all this? You told yourself nothing was going to stop you from getting to Twilight, but here it was.

“Calm yourself Kuulu,” the witchdoctor advised, moving to you.

“You don't understand! I've lost everything that mattered to me.. I can't even-” you screamed in pain as you felt a kick to your shin. You fell to your knees.

The witchdoctor stood over you now, his voice thundering. “You will calm yourself, lest you wish to pay the price.”

You remained quiet, returning to your feet. Suddenly, Lamar wasn't the most frightening individual amongst the group. Speaking of group...

“Where... where did all the others go?” You asked, wondering why it was just you three.

“They had separated from me, wanting to head back to the village as quickly as possible. It is wise that we return there as quick as possible ourselves.”

Lamar growled. “They were assigned to keep you safe, not leave you alone in the forest. I will have them punished for this insubordination.”

The witchdoctor closed his eyes, his patience beginning to run out again. “You would punish us all at some point in time, war chief. This is why you were not made to guide this tribe.”

“I don't care what you think. This tribe left the native land centuries ago to get away from zebras like you! You and your... mystical... m-”

“Why they left had nothing to do with our brothers and sisters. Your ignorance knows no bounds, Lamar. It is a baffling phenomenon you’re even War Chief.”

“ENOUGH! I am done! We will return to our village, and all who have stepped out of line will be punished accordingly,” Lamar was practically spitting flames as he pushed past the witchdoctor, whose face was practically chiseled marble set in a single unamused expression.

You followed them both silently, not wanting anymore conflict. You could be hated, spited, whatever, you just wanted to make progress in whatever direction was positive, and this was your best bet.

“It should be just around here...” Lamar said, jumping over a puddle of icy mud. “Right about-” he suddenly fell silent.

“What is it?” The witchdoctor said, trotting up to his side. “Oh... no...”

Jogging over to the two, you looked out to see what was just a smoldering patch of blackness smeared across a clearing. The village they had hoped to return to had been wiped away. That was where the darkness had gone.

“Kalahiri has begun...” the witchdoctor whispered behind a shaky breath.

Author's Note

Well over the due date.

Book Two: Chapter Ten

For the first time in a long while, you barely felt motivated. You had mentioned to the witchdoctor and Lamar of Saddleworth as being the only place you could all possibly go. Both were skeptical that this place would still be standing by the time you got there and also if they would even be tolerant of their presence. Ponies tended to fear the unknown and mysterious, and that's exactly what these zebras were. Still, you managed to convince them that this was your best shot at getting anywhere.

You had left the fringe of the forest only a while ago, and you could see the walls of Saddleworth once more. The witchdoctor called it “false security” and shook his head when he first saw it, and Lamar just huffed. You knew walls were no sort of protection against things like the shadowy Kalahiri, but it was going to be as good a defense as any when life was being wiped out in the blink of an eye.

You were at the gate now, and went through. The streets were barren, like usual. The snowfall leaving the streets thick with the white powder turning to slush on the hard to cool stone. You weren't sure where to go, since you didn't particularly feel like going to provoke an obvious confrontation with Twilight's brother.

“Kuluu, you look unsure of yourself,” the witchdoctor pointed out to you, as you all stood there.

“That's because I am,” you returned with monotone. You were baffled as to what to do, and you were afraid of talk to Shining Armor. If you did look unsure, then it was doing a good job at hiding your sheer near-panicked state. All that was keeping you from falling apart under the pressure was your weary soul and the thought of Twilight. But that was a double-edged sword, and it added further to your strain as well as your discomfort.

Lamar came up, looking conflicted. “What are we to do, witchdoctor?”

The zebra closed his eyes, his face looking dark. “I'm afraid there's little else we can do, besides warn the populous of their oncoming fate.”

“That is your plan of action?” The war chief questioned. “We become little more than doomsayers?”

“What else is there? The Kalahiri is free and has wiped our zebras off the face of this world. We stand behind walls now, but it is only a matter of time before the darkness heads in this direction, and then what?”

Lamar grimaced and turned away from the only other survivor of his tribe. You couldn't imagine what it was like to lose your people to death in just one swift move. Sure, you had been strung out, and taken from your own world, but at least you knew your people were okay. Well... maybe you did. Anything could have happened and you wouldn't really have known. All you knew was that things seemed bleak here and answers were at a minimum amongst this dread.

The war chief had began to leave you and the witchdoctor to yourselves, walking down the street. The spiritual zebra turned to you, his eyes near the ground. It was clear he had little hope that much could be done.

“Kuluu, I would inform those close to you.”

You almost laughed. Who was close to you that was here? Nobody, not anymore. She was in that darkness, and you still were unable to do anything about it except run. Not that you could do that anymore though. This city, and it's walls, would be the place where you ended this. Whether that be you, or this darkness, you didn't know, but you weren't feeling all that great about your chances.

You didn't respond to the zebra, instead leaving him to stand on the cold street by himself. You felt like wandering. Anything to keep everyone away from you. You didn't need this, you didn't need any of this. You were just a big fuck up. You do something good, and unwittingly make a hell for the inhabitants in just a short while after.

He didn't bother to follow you, instead going off in his own direction. Fine enough for you, but you couldn't wander off for too long. You couldn't just wander off until it was time to die, there was still things to do. Still, a bit of isolation could stabilize your strained mind right about now.

Something caught your eye though as you walked ahead on the empty streets. On snow cluttered bench, there sat.... Blues? What was he doing out here? You could see the cast on his leg, and his look of bitter remorse. Perhaps he sensed the oncoming darkness... but where was Spry? This bothered you enough that you actually broke out of your lapse of sorrow to walk over to the distraught stallion.

His empty eyes focused on you as you approached. They squinted and narrow, as if trying to recognize you for a second before realizing just who you were. He looked around you, and that's when you knew he was likely wondering where Twilight was with you, just as you wondered where his father had went.

“Shouldn't you be in a bed?” You asked him.

He gave out an audible grunt and looked away from you, angry. “I would be, if my father hadn't gone missing. Ever since I fell asleep in the medical center, my father has been nowhere to be seen. I just up and left after a talk with the doctor and now I'm stuck out here by myself.”

You knew how he was feeling. A mix of anger, confusion and worry, you knew you were the same, but amplified more because you almost knew where your missing body was. You didn't really want to speak to him about any of your own troubles, but you knew it was inevitable that he ask the same question.

“So where's your friend, huh?”

You didn't answer immediately, and when you did, you tried to downplay, whether it be for yourself or for him, you didn't know. “Somewhere, and I'm worried.”

Blues laughed. “You're telling me you don't know where she's at? That's insane, she wouldn't let you out of her sight I bet.”

“Yeah, she wouldn't,” you were starting to get real sick of talking, but something was causing you to grow antsy. Ponies were starting to take to the streets, all whispering and scared.

You didn't know why, but a crowd was beginning to form around you, and you could see the witchdoctor at the head of it. His reflected the darkness he likely felt about this matter. It wasn't something you were truly alien to at the moment yourself.

Blues scanned the crowds that were forming. “What's the deal with this? I thought everypony was staying inside now.”

“I don't know.”

The witchdoctor came up to you and you asked the zebra the very same question, but he didn't say anything to you for a long moment. He simply waited for more ponies to come all around before he spoke to you. “I simply told them of what's coming. Apparently, due to my nature as a zebra, these ponies pay my words with heed.”

“That's a bit surprising,” you noted, looking at all the ponies. Faces of grief, confusion, and uneasiness met you. They were scared, but they had no idea what was to come, it was all just words to them, but it wasn't everyday you had a zebra come into town and start saying you were doomed. “But, why bring them all out here?”

“It is better to be with one another than in isolation when the time comes, Kuulu, don't you think?”

You simply stared at him with weary eyes, and it seemed to unsettle him. All this hopelessness drained the spirit. You wanted to walk away once more, but just couldn't. Zebras getting ponies out of their houses to all join in on one big group scream when their death came. It made you grind your teeth.

The human fire was coming back, and you felt your fingers grip tighter as your brained rushed, trying to think of one last ditch effort, but it was hard when your resourcefulness played little to no factor when your enemy wasn't so much as a figure more than an unavoidable entity. It was like a visible disease, growing and stretching across the land.

A pony broke from the crowd, one that left a horrible taste in your mouth. Cadence came up to you, concern obvious with every step she took. “Where have you been?” She asked breathlessly.

“I-”

“You were nowhere to be found in the city. Shining's been up on the wall looking out for you and Twilight.... where's Twilight?”

The second you were asked that question you turned and walked away towards the wall. If you were going to take the time to explain how you had ruined the promise you had kept, you might as well explain it to the one you had made the promise to.

“W-wait! Where are you going?” She called out to you, but didn't follow. It was better this way.

You weren't sure which wall it would be, but if you had to make a bet, it would likely be the one looking out into the forest you had went. You didn't know why, but it just made sense to you.

If he was up on the wall, then there had to be some sort of way up there. You looked back to see if you were being followed by anyone at this point. You were relieved to find that they all stayed put where the witchdoctor was, all concentrated on the chatter between them all. You could see Cadence's eyes on you the whole way, the only pony watching you go.

A small tower built into the wall made of the same material seemed to signal that this was the the way up. Likely a spiral set of stone steps would be the way up. You just hoped that the wooden door separating you from the interior of the tower wasn't locked, or you'd be running up and down the perimeter of the city until you were all dead.

With a push, it flung open. You probably didn't need to put so much force under it, but you really weren't in the mood for all of this. The tower from the inside was about as unkempt as ever, no room for anything but the stairs before you that surprisingly went down as well as up. You knew which way you were going though and took the first step heading up the staircase that wrapped around an inner pillar.

Up and up you went, a lingering pressure rising at the bottom of your stomach. It was closing in on the time where you would stop before those you had failed and spoke of your inability to do what you had sworn you would do above all else. Maybe you had not said it to them, but you knew it was implied.

You reached the top, finding the door already open. You stepped out onto the ramparts that gave the view of the innards of Saddleworth and all that laid outside of it. There was a lot of land to be covered, but in your view, the forest dominated much of it. Or it was for the time being. From what you could see, the forest was slightly shrinking little by little from as far back that could be witnessed by the naked eye.

It threatened to drain you and make you feel hopeless once again. Forcing yourself to look another way, you gazed down the ramparts you were about to walk across.

There he was, a scarf wrapped around his neck and his fierce eyes never breaking from the shrinking forest. He appeared indifferent, as if he felt what you knew. How could he though? Perhaps the same reason you knew you could find him here.

Just a bit longer. It was time to face your crimes.

You strode over to him, each step filled with self inflicted strife. Now you stood there along with him, watching, waiting for his reaction. You no doubt knew he was aware of your presence now, but still he did not speak. It was okay, perhaps nothing would be said between you two before death overcame you all.

But still...

...You had to say something.

“I'm sorry,” you spoke it of your dry mouth. You could see the air come out of your mouth and quietly fade away, much like your hope.

Nothing. He still remained silent. He had to have seen you escape the forest... without Twilight if he was up here. He had to have known what you were apologizing for. You knew it wasn't going to cut it, and honestly, to yourself it made you and the words you spoke worthless, yet, you still had said it. There was no other way to express it. Nothing that had to do with words at least.

The air seemed to be growing colder before you two. You were almost going to turn and take shelter within the tower when he finally spoke with a hollow voice.

“It's not your fault.”

You nearly caught yourself on the wall after hearing that. Not your fault? Not even you agreed with him on that. This wasn't some broken toy you were speaking about here, it was this stallion's sister and your special somepony. To think that was the answer you had gotten almost made you mad.

“And why would you say that?” You questioned back, throwing your arms out to the side.

He coughed once, never turning to you. It seemed that your punishment was the implication that you were hardly worth his time. “I know what happened, and it wasn't you fault.”

“How? How would you know?” Even now, everything was a riddle. Everyone left you to wonder.

“A strange stallion came up on the wall long ago and told me of what had happened. Everything.”

“Strange stallion...” Was he speaking about Spry? Or that pony from within the estate? You had been watched the entire time you had been out there with Twilight, it seemed. Someone knew, someone had been there with you.

Shining stepped back, finally breaking the seemingly never-ending watch of the forest. He looked as weary as he had ever been, but you knew he had not cried or even broke in emotion once. This was likely why he looked the way he did. It took a toll on him, taxed his strength to remain like this. You knew it from experience.

“He... he was quick to leave after the tale. He said he had pressing matters elsewhere and that he was being called away,” Shining Armor sat down, slumping. “I didn't know whether or not to believe him until I saw you emerge with those two... zebras.”

That sounded like that Baroque character, and here you had thought that he wouldn't be a factor once again, after speaking about how he had done too much already in simply coming into contact with you. Had he really now, or perhaps he had not been ready to tell you of all this.

“I think I know who you're talking about,” you spoke quietly, still trying to wrap your mind around all this. Things came back once again as your mind latched on to your impending doom, and you spoke the only words you could say. “I wish I could have done more...”

“So do I...” He seemed to finally appear pained, his eyes drifting off to the side. “You've done a lot more than I did for all the ponies back in Canterlot.”

You shook your head. “It wasn't enough.”

“Nothing's ever enough,” he snapped back at you. “A lot of ponies were saved though because of what you did, while I staggered away. I ran back to the Crystal Kingdom like some sort of coward, afraid of what was plaguing the capital... I knew we had to be there for the Crystal Kingdom as well... we said we would... but coming back to Canterlot... it deserved better than what I had to offer.”

What was transpiring you could barely believe. Here you had thought you would be bickering under anger fueled voices instead of recollecting past actions. This didn't seem to be going anything like what you had prepared yourself for.

Before you could say anything though, you noticed Shining's eyes narrow and his ears begin to perk. “Do you hear that...” he asked.

The time was upon you now. You could hear trees cracking and falling. You stood on the edge of the wall now, watching the darkness seep in through the ground and beginning to form off the ground. The forest was nothing but patches of trees now, and in the back, you could see the large hill that held the ruins atop it, a marker for where this horrible thing began.

It was faster than you remembered, closing in on the walls at nearly an unbelievable speed. If this was what was coming, would anyone down there know before it was over for them? Perhaps it would be better for them.

“What do we do?” Shining asked, his voice breaking.

You swallowed hard, still watching the Kalahiri, the end of all things. “I don't know if we can do anything.”

The stallion bumped his hoof against his chest. “There has to be something. We can't just stand here and let ourselves be overtaken.”

You didn't respond this time, instead continuing to just watch the doom ahead forming in front of you. It bubbled and formed all sorts of twisted shapes, but.... it stopped in front of the walls of Saddleworth, as if it had been stifled. It only made you feel worse.

“What is it...”

It grew in height, all on top of itself. It was like a dark cloud now, a cloud of destruction. It was growing to envelope the entire city of Saddleworth in one fell swoop. All you would see in the end was the darkness.

Then something even more disconcerting happened. It grew to the height of the wall and stopped, slowly shifting over to where you and Shining stood. The top of the cloud began to twist and twirl, creating abstract shapes in front of you two. Something else was at work here.

The shapes began to curve, mix together. They seemed to be forming one shape... a... figure. What was it doing? What could it be doing? You watched in horror as the Kalahiri put on this strange spectacle.

And you began to recognize certain features. There was a shape for an equine head, there was a hoof... another hoof. That was when you knew what the darkness was toting before you. It was the shape of Twlight. It was... mocking you for your failure, putting her out there before you.

A feeling of rage began to built up within you. You took a step forward, onto the edge of the wall. Shining pulled you back. “Are you crazy?! I have to put a shield up over the city right now!”

“You don't see her?!” You asked him back. “She's right there!” You gestured angrily to the darkness that was still waiting before you.

“I don't see anything! It's just standing there! I have to put up something to protect this city!”

Were you hearing this right? You were the only one that could see Twilight in the darkness. The only one that had a shot at saving her. A crazy thought began to take form within your mind. You took a step back towards the Kalahiri.

Shining growled at you this time. “You're going to get yourself killed! Just hold on until I can get my shield spell ready!” His horn began to crackle with life from the peripheral of your vision.

You knew it wouldn't help now. You had no options at this point.

You were going to make one, though.

“Don't stop me,” you called back to him.

“What are you doing?! I'm going to need to get this shield up!” He was wincing from the energy he was beginning to exert.

“Don't worry about me, you just get that shield up,” you waved your hand to him as you took another step forward.

The darkness was beckoning you, and you were going to answer its call straight on. You stared at the figure of Twilight as you took one last breath of air, and leaped forward from the wall.

“Stop!” Was the last thing you heard before you were overtaken. No more running away.

The world around you went black. Blacker than any black you could ever imagine.

Author's Note

We're getting pretty close to the end here guys! Everything I went all off on is going to be brought back into one tight little bunch of answers. Hope you all are ready for what's coming next...

Chapter One

You fell to your knees panting, desperate for air. Your whole body was aching from the sprint you had to take to get away. You dug your fingers into the dirt, tears falling from your face. It was everything you knew was gone.

Who could have done such a thing? Your house was no more, burned down, along with everything in it. You knew it wasn't an accident, for the fire had started outside of your home... near the screen door, but the very thought that someone would go out of their way to put you in harm's way and take everything you ever had made you sick to your stomach.

You blinked violently, trying to fight back the tears. It didn't do much as your vision still blurred and you eventually collapsed on the ground, sobbing. It wasn't fair, it just wasn't fair. You were scared for your life and had no where to turn, you hoped that whoever did that wasn't still after you.

You had run down streets and off the road into the wilderness, hoping that you could wait there for a a short while until you thought it was safe to return and try to salvage anything. You eventually stopped your self pity a brief instant and simply laid there, contemplating all that had happened. The chirping of birds was fluttering all around you bouncing off the trees.

Funny how everything could seem so normal, so maintained, even when you had just experienced the worst thing in your life. It made you angry at first, how dare they ignore your anguish! You didn't deserve their ignorance, you deserved some sort of penance! But your anger died down as you realized that no one really cared about you at this point.

The police were probably searching the burnt remains of your home right now, thinking you had died in the fire. They probably wouldn't send out a search party, even if they didn't find a body, that's how much the world cared about you right now.

You were just going to lay here and wither away. It was the best solution, the only solution in your eyes. There wasn't a point in doing anything anymore, your life was ruined, shattered and forgotten. No more happiness, no more computer, no more video games. You wouldn't have any money after this, everything was rock bottom now.

There was more things that you would likely never enjoy again, but your mind went to a strange place, one place you hadn't thought you would be going to at this time.

You were a brony, and in most cases that did not involve actual in-person contact, you were proud of it, but it was never something you would tell anyone you knew in real life, it just didn't seem like anyone around you would accept you because you enjoyed something so... out of your character.

The loss of something so personal to you was extremely devastating, more painful than it should have been. You felt like breaking into tears again, but did not find the energy or will to do so. You laid there, watching your fingers drag across the dirt of the grass floor, listening to the trees above you sway as the wind hit them.

Your eyes became heavy, as mental and physical exhaustion began to overtake you. You were slowly slipping away from consciousness, memories of what you once had flashing through you like jolts of mental lightning, always stopping on that show that meant everything to you.

Make a wish...

“Huh?” You quickly sat up, wiping the drool from your mouth. You were scared for your life. “Who's there?”

Go and make a wish...

You stood up, thinking that something horrible was going to happen. What wish could you make? That crap wasn't real, it never had been. The sun was falling behind below the horizon, and you could see that twilight was blanketing the land, causing or sort of mix between the dusky orange glow you were accustomed to, and a purple haze throughout the sky that was visible above the trees.

You began walking, something was compelling you to continue the walk through the forest. All the life that had once seemed to be teeming in the wilderness was gone, replaced with a sense of stillness, as if death had washed over everything. You didn't want to keep going, but your legs were moving of their own accord at this point.

Trees and foliage finally gave way to a huge field, illuminated by the majority of the dusky haze, as you could no longer find the purple haze that was in the sky previously. In the middle of the field, a particularly large group of crows were surrounding something so out of place it didn't make sense.

There was a well, in the middle of the field. Who used those anymore? With all the pipes and technology these days, you didn't expect to see a well anywhere, even in such a low populated area as this.

Curiosity was getting the better of you as you began to walk slowly across the field, watching the crows around the well slowly fly away, one by one, as you closed in on their rest. You felt like you were dragging your legs at this point, for your energy was drained that you did not feel like you could move your body with full effort anymore.

You eventually made it to the well, and automatically began leaning upon its stony structure looking down into its depths, taking a breather. What was the practicality in placing something like this in the middle of a field?

The thing was old and there was no bucket or rope for anyone to use to obtain the water that was in there. You weren't so sure there was water in there at all actually as it was too dark to see any sort of liquid within the well, you couldn't even see the walls of the well after a few feet.

You felt a single warm wind brush against your neck, causing you to jump. You turned to find the strangest phenomenon you had ever seen in your life. The field you were standing in had somehow caught fire. Your first thought was that it was the same individuals that burned down your house, but you weren't sure, for you had been guessing the whole time. The fire was quickly spreading as you noticed that it was on all sides of the field now.

The sky was only complimenting the orange flames as they grew and spread towards you from all angles. How were you going to get out of this one? The fire was coming from all angles and it wasn't like you had anything that could protect you from the dangerous element.

You began to fall to your knees as hopelessness washed over you once more. So you were going to die in a fire right after you escaped one? How frustratingly unexpected. You were at least hoping you'd die in something that the news wouldn't just report as a 'brush fire.'

Well this is how it would end. You simply hung there on your knees waiting for the stinging agony of the fire to take you.

Go and make a wish...

You stood up, realizing that it was that strange voice from before. You looked at the well, remembering how some would sometimes throw change into its depths, making a wish that would never come true.

You laughed bitterly as you dug your hand into your pocket, producing a single penny. All you had after all this pain and loss. You stood over the well looking down into its dark confides. You looked at the penny in your hand, and placed your hand over the well's opening.

“I wish you could take me away from this hell-hole.” You took a moment to think for a second, the heat from the flames carrying across the air, beating upon your body. You dropped the coin, and it fell out of sight, not hitting any resistance.

You thought of My Little Pony once more, and this time you felt like it would be a fitting thing to say as your last words, alone as always. “Take me away from this place, and drop me in a world like Equestria...”

You laughed hysterically. What a clichè and impossible thing for you to hope for. All those stories you read online, telling of the human that would somehow end up in Equestria, and living happily ever after, only after passing a single obstacle. You were definitely going to die, oh how bad it was going to hurt to be burnt to a crisp as the flames bathed your body.

Your eyes were still looking down the well, your mind trying to grasp a better way out. Perhaps a fall was a better way to go? Maybe there was even water in the well? You never really confirmed whether or not there was.

You looked back to see that the fire was nearly upon you and the well. The well was more than likely going to be fine after this, only suffering damage to its wooden frame, but you on the other hand were going to in for it.

You took a breath, and made up your mind. You threw your legs over the well's mouth and began sliding down, your grip stopping at the mouth as your feet dug into the well's uneven side. Your fingers were already screaming in agony as you cursed yourself for not being more physically fit.

After a few moments you couldn't keep it up anymore, and let go. Your back hit the other side of the well and you were in a free fall, hoping that you didn't hit the wall again. You were waiting for the bone shattering crunch that would indicate that you had met the well's end, but it seemed to never come, and you just kept falling.

You didn't know if you were even conscious at this point. You only felt the lurch in your stomach that came with a fall. Maybe you had already died, and this is what it was like, living through the means that killed you again over and over in an endless limbo.

But suddenly, voices were surrounding you. You didn't know who they belonged to and you weren't sure they were even from this world as they seemed to come from demonic and unholy throats.

“So the human breaks the seal..”

“Excellent..”

“Do we leave him to die? It would seem fitting with the path of conquest he has just given us...”

“I would prefer not to. He seems to have earned his moment of reprieve in this pastel world, even if he will eventually only see it in flames...”

“Very well... I believe he couldn't have chosen a better place for us all to go...”

You didn't know what you were hearing, but it sounded evil. You had broken some sort of gate or something, preventing these unseen voices from entering whatever land they were speaking of. You still were confused but you suddenly felt like you had done something bad. Really bad.

Chapter Eleven

“No... No this won't do... If only I could just...”

You watched as extravagant clothing floated all around you, enveloped in a light blue light. It had been only several moments since had entered the carousel boutique, and you were already regretting letting Twilight take you here.

The second you walked in, you got a look from the seamstress that screamed what she was obviously thinking: you were filthy. You were a bit ragged and scruffy, but you didn't think you looked that bad still. It was evident that she thought differently.

You understood where she was coming from in the end, though. The elegant white unicorn always had issues that pertained to the upkeep of one's self; you were a walking disaster to her in more ways than one, not only with your the state of your clothing, but also with the alienating design of your clothes.

When Twilight and Fluttershy came into sight, however, those eyes relaxed and a glowing charm resonated from them instead. If you were with Twilight, then that had to mean that there was a good reason that you, a strange bipedal creature, would be present in her boutique.

After a bit of friendly chatting between the two, you were eventually brought into the conversation, instigated by Twilight herself. Rarity didn't look like she was as eager to hear you speak as Twilight was. Then again, no one here seemed as eager to listen to you as she was.

You introduced yourself in the most formal manner you could, hoping to at least come off a sliver more sophisticated then you looked. You were rewarded with a raised eyebrow from Rarity and a nod of approval from Twilight.

After that, things went pretty smoothly and you were able to prove that you were much more than you appeared to be (humanity was always known for its resourcefulness, after all.) After a bit more talking, Twilight finally came to the reason why you were all there.

“We were wondering if you had any or could make clothes for my friend here. I would pay for him, of course.” She asked innocently enough.

Rarity's eyes lit up at the thought of having you look much more presentable than you did right now. You weren't sure that was a good thing, you did not want to be in a full suit for the rest of the day.

Before you could speak up about your concerns, Rarity was already off and gesturing for you all to follow her to one of the backrooms where she stored all her clothing, both old and new.

“If he's a friend of yours, darling, then don't concern yourself with paying! We'll have him looking prim and proper in no time.”

That did not sound good. So here you were, your measurements recently taken, watching Rarity create an outfit for you that would make you kill yourself if you were ever caught wearing it. She hummed as she worked the whole time, clearly lost in her work.

You gave a worried look towards Twilight, but she didn't seem as concerned about what the end result was going to be. The only person that was going to save yourself from walking around in a monkey suit all day.

“Excuse me.” You spoke up after a moment of listening to the sewing machine's repetitive clipping. “I was thinking of something more along the lines of what I was already wearing.”

She pulled her eyes off her work, coming up to meet yours and then scanned over your current wear once more. “Are you sure you wouldn't want something a bit more.... how should I say this... Sustained?

“Well I didn't mean exactly like this.” You explained, “It doesn't always look this unkempt, I swear.”

“Hmm... very well. I suppose it would be something new, I've never come across clothing like yours before. I assume it is for more conventional uses, correct?”

“Yeah, it's more of a day to day kind of thing. You see, my kind wears clothes almost all the time.”

“Really now? That must require the need for different attire regarding the situation, yes?”

“Exactly. I was hoping I could get something more recreational since I'm going to be in them all the time.”

“Well... I can do that; and you want something similar to what you already have?”

“That would be great.” That went better than you thought it would. You were expecting her to find some reason to continue work on what she already had, it was nice to see that it wasn't the case. Either you had a bronze tongue, or you were just getting lucky.

You all watched her as she scrapped the past project and gave glances at you for reference to what she was doing. “Nothing too thick... that would be more than excruciating after a long period of time... Perhaps a mix of cotton and silk..”

Now that sounded nice; you were glad you had intervened when you did otherwise you would have been sleeping in formal dinner wear tonight. Everything seemed to be going well enough today for the most part. Well you could have used a bit more sleep but hey, what were you going to do?

You could recognize features common with your shirt as they began to form under stitch and hoof. It appeared you were going to get exactly what you wanted. It was a pleasant deep blue color too from what you had seen, that was always pleasing on the eye.

Before another moment passed you began to become self conscious of how slow this was going. You eventually became bored but you weren't sure what you could do, considering that the white unicorn was using you as a reference to her work. It was nice that Twilight and Fluttershy had stayed with you, but you couldn't talk with them or risk interrupting the very delicate process that tailoring was.

From twiddling your thumbs, to humming one of your favorite songs, you tried to pass the horribly long minutes, that only seemed to be waxing after every other one. It was like sitting in school, not allowed to rest your head on the desk and do anything. You would simply look around and at the clock, cringing after the the large hand dropped or raised ever so slightly.

What was worse here was that there was an air of expected politeness here. In reality you could just walk out, but that would take away Rarity's one reference and that would more than likely disappoint everyone here.

This was going to take all day, you just knew it. Twilight should never have brought you here, you could have just managed with what you already had. It just wasn't worth all this waiting, that was one thing humanity was never good at: being patient. Come on, today, today, please just be over.

“It is done!” She held up the end result magically with a proud grin across her face. It wasn't half bad either now that you were looking at it out in the open. It was a simple deep blue shirt with a pair of shorts almost identical to the ones you already had. All in all, it wasn't a departure from what you already had, and you couldn't be happier.

“Those look great! How did you do all that from just a bunch of measurements and using what I was wearing as reference?” You exclaimed.

“Oh please, I've had much harder projects than this one, darling. It was my pleasure to create something so... alien, however. Why don't you go into the fitting room and try them on?”

“Oh, yeah sure.” The clothes gently floated into your grasp and you slipped out of the room, trying to remember exactly where the fitting room was when you had passed it. Eventually you found it out of the way near the hall you had entered into when you had followed Rarity to the back.

You quickly slipped in and shed the clothes on your back. You now that they were off of you you could see just how much white hair covered the back of your shirt. With a frown you tried to pat it off but thought better of getting it all over the floor of the boutique. Why Rarity didn't have an issue about that was beyond you, but you were glad that it had never been brought up.

It wasn't going anywhere, however. You already promised yourself that, you had went through way too much to get that shirt. Nearly starting a fight at the concert you were at, for it was the last one of your size. So no, no matter what that shirt was going to be wearable again, even if you had to restore it all by yourself.

You slid on the shorts and shirt, finding them to fit you perfectly. Rarity's talent was obviously evident in everything. Even when not in an extraordinary dress or fetching suit. The transition to clothing a biped was almost natural for her it seemed.

You looked yourself over and felt as good as new. A shower would be nice, but that would have to wait it seemed. You rounded the fitting booth several times, making sure everything was as comfortable as you were promised. You weren't disappointed it seemed, and you almost wanted to do a jump and a skip to celebrate.

Nothing seemed too far fetched for you anymore, it's not like you had to try to fit into society anymore. No, nothing like that. Everyone here had such a colorful personality it would be a crime to be so dull and drab. Still, you didn't find it in you too gleefully hop around and celebrate just yet. You were sure it was only a matter of acclimatizing to this world.

Just as you were about to push fitting room door open and tell the ponies how much you were enjoying the new clothing, what seemed like an earthquake shook the boutique violently. You fell to your knees confused as to what was happening, the fitting room's door floor open from the force of the vibration and you tried to center yourself in the doorway. That's what they always said to do in school, for some stupid reason.

After a few moments, the thunderous shaking that had rocked the entire boutique seized and you found yourself shivering with a bitter taste in your mouth. Your fist clenched with your shirt in it, you pushed yourself up onto wobbly legs and leaned against the wall for a moment.

“What was that?” You heard from the backroom.

“I better go check and see if he's okay!”

“Do be careful, now!”

You knew who was coming, and as if on cue, you saw Twilight coming into sight, and rushing towards you. You didn't have any breath to say anything, but that did not stop her from bombarding you with concern filled questions.

“Are you okay? Do you need help? What was that? What do you think caused it?”

“I-I don't know...” You choked out, your mouth suddenly dry.

"Oh but we do.. It has begun, we suggest you learn to enjoy disaster. We'll all be reveling in it soon enough."

Shit. Of course it was them, but now it didn't seem to be just you they were effecting. What did they mean by it had begun though? Could they be beginning their conquest at a time like this? You took a step down the hallway, back towards the backroom.

“Please be careful..” She pressed.

“I'm fine.” You continued step after step until getting to the backroom once more. Rarity and Fluttershy both looked concerned, but relaxed slightly when you both entered the room.

“That certainly wasn't expected.” Rarity remarked, holding a hoof up to her horn.

“That was..” Fluttershy began, but seemed incapable of going on.

“This isn't really a very active area seismically, I don't see how this could have happened.” Twilight said worryingly before rushing to the window on the opposite side of the room. “Oh Celestia..” Her mouth was agape.

“What?” You asked, coming up to her side, trying to get a glimpse at what she was referring too. You heart stopped as you saw exactly what had caused to make such a remark.

The sky was a mix of red and black, the clouds themselves falling victim to the backdrop. All light from the sky seemed to be nearly gone, yet here you all were, still in an illuminated carousel boutique. Obviously something unnatural was going on here.

You both shot each other worried glances as you were both thinking the same thing. Rarity and Fluttershy simply stood behind you two, wondering what exactly was causing you both to be so concerned.

Twilight turned to speak to them, but was cut off by a voice. A voice only familiar to one person here. A voice only familiar to you.

“It seems like the time has come for us to assert ourselves over your pathetic kind. Don't worry, when aren't the cruelest of conquerers, but we pride ourselves in our brutality.” The voice seemed to be rocking the whole land itself, almost as bad as the earthquake moments ago. “You can fight back, and we expect you too, as fruitless as it well end for you. You all seem to share a lot of characteristics with a certain human I'm sure some of you know. He was instrumental in unwittingly setting us loose upon your world. Prepare yourselves, people of Equestria, for you have an invading army of the likes of which you have never seen.”

After that, the voice abruptly ended and you were left alone in the backroom of the boutique. All hell seemed to break loose after that moment as screams and panicked words could be heard outside. You yourself felt sick to your stomach; what had you done coming here?

Rarity didn't seem to react at first, but then slowly began to back out of the room, her eyes on you the whole time. “I-I need to check on... Opal...”

Fluttershy was in a much more clear state. Curling up slightly upon the ground, she squeaked in a worried voice that would have been adorable at any other time, but sadly, this wasn't the time to swoon over something like that.

A hoof clasped itself onto your shoulder and brought you out of your observation. Large, purple eyes stared back at you, only a sense of seriousness and brooding hung over them.

“We..” Twilight began. “We need to stop this. Whatever it is.”

“I don't know if we can.” You returned, your heart sinking.

“Don't talk like that. WE can do this, all of us together. You knew this was coming, but they didn't listen.” A knowing smirk formed across her face. “Nopony did but me."

Chapter Twenty

You were told to stay back against every fiber of your being as Twilight and her friends stood before the ever growing masses of the demonic spawn you had brought into this world. You wanted to cover your eyes, but knew you couldn't. At this point, it was an obligation now that you were constantly involved even if you were simply watching from behind the element bearers.

The hellspawn suddenly stopped before them, curious looks crossing their complexions. They were obviously waiting to see what was going to be put up against them. Some whispered too each other, but their gazes never left the element bearers.

Twilight and her friends looked to be prepared for the worst, but surprise took them when they noticed the hellspawn weren't going to attack. If it was anyone else, you might have thought that the hellspawn had just sealed their fate giving Twilight and the rest a chance to utilize the elements, but with these creatures, you just prayed that they would regret their decision.

The ponies all nodded to each other, the elements seemingly beginning to come alive. Each pony took to the air lightly and you were struck with a sense of awe. The sight was always a spectacle, no matter the place or the circumstances.

The last one to begin their ascent was Twilight, her eyes slowly losing their pupils and a burning white light was now escaping from the orifices. That light expanded, not only coming from her eyes now, but from the other ponies.

It soon became too much to bear, and you fell back to a wall, bringing an arm up to your eyes, trying to keep your eyes on the colors that had just begun to engulf the majority of the hall.

The hellspawn didn't even flinch. They watched the swirling rainbow that was beginning to touchdown and spin around the six element bearers. Why, they didn't seem intimidated in the least! Were they really that resilient?

Then the torrent shot forth, hitting the majority of them point blank. The were immediately obscured behind the rainbow that did not cease to shower upon them, only black silhouettes could be seen blotching and breaking from the otherwise bright colors.

One thing was causing you to hold you breath, though. No matter how long the torrent continued to cascade down upon the hellspawn caught in its fire, the silhouette's didn't seem to falter in the least bit or seem to react, simply staying stationary.

Then came the words that brought everything to a screeching halt.

They came as an essence, easily audible to all those around as it carried down the hallways of the castle. “What is this? Some pitiful attempt at ending an invasion? An emotional bond and the supposed 'friendship' you preach of isn't going to save you from an unshakable fate. Putting your hopes into this pathetic and useless sentiment was foolish.” The silhouettes finally began to move, and to your dismay, it was forward towards the element bearers.

“Is there nothing else? Is this where it ends for you all? Very well.” The hellspawn's words cut through your resolve like a knife through butter, and you broke from your place against the wall, keeping your eyes slightly out the direct line of the light.

You shouted to get them down, anything to stop this. They were too exposed in the air, if they lingered for too long, the creatures would claw them down without a second thought.

“Get down! Stop it! Stop using the elements!” You called out as loud as you could. As far as you could notice, though, it did not do a thing.

“Regret fills your heart. We can all feel it, human. Watch as the bit of sentience you were able to scrounge out of this doomed world becomes undone.”

You gritted your teeth. Celestia had been right, this had all just been a waste of time, but if she was right about this, then there was a favorable chance that you would still have the chance to do whatever she meant to end this threat once and for all.

At this point, her words were the only thing you could act on now. You jumped up, grabbing Twilight by her hind-leg. The phase she was in was finally beginning to break and she yelped from the surprise of the contact.

You pulled her down, hoping that she wouldn't hate you for this. She fell into your arms as you both came back down to the floor. The phase broke for the other ponies as well, unfortunately, you were unable to ensure a soft landing for the others and they came down hard on their behinds or sides.

Twilight shook her head, the pupils in her eyes coming back into existence. Those eyes focused on you and fear and horror reflected off of them, likely mirroring the image you were sure you had over your face.

“It didn't work...” She trailed off. “What do we do now? There's nothing we can do!”

You placed her down on the ground gently and brought a weary gaze to the contingent of hellspawn that had once again stopped, curious to see what you would do in your final minutes. The wanted to make the dread last as long as they could, they were in no rush without a challenge.

“Twi! What in tarnation is going on? The elements didn't work one bit!” Applejack said aloud, trying to reset her stetson upon her head.

“This wasn't suppose to happen! Why are they still here?!” She questioned, panicking and extremely temperamental. It hurt you inside to see her this way, but you weren't sure you would be able to do anything for her after that failure. So, against every fiber in your being, you brought yourself forth towards the horde before you.

You took a step forward, you eyes keeping low, praying that the hellspawn wouldn't come down upon you right then and there. Then you heard Twilight calling out as expected. You shook your head, only giving her a glance, hoping that was enough to tell her you were doing this for a reason.

You finally stopped and looked up at the hellspawn that seemed to tower above you. You did your best not to look that intimidated, but you were already beginning to worry that your choice in how to precede the element's failure would turn out for the worst.

You were in front of the leading hellspawn, he had watched you approach without any emotion. He was likely just waiting to see what words you would speak in defiance before throwing yourself to the dogs.

The creature laughed lightly, snorting and blowing a torrent of hot air right into your face in an attempt at coercion. “You stand before us. Is this some sort of heroic gesture? Or are you looking for an exchange of words?”

You didn't say anything, but stared the hellspawn in the face. You weren't sure why you were doing it, but you tried to look as impassive as possible, hoping that it would trigger some sort of nettled behavior across the mass.

You were answered with another snort of air in your face, followed by a question. “You try to look undeterred, but we know what you're feeling; we've seen it all before. There is-” A claw came upon the hellspawn's shoulder, pulling him around.

The one that had been just recently snorting air into your face exchange a few words with the one that had got his attention before turning back to you, an amused grin coming across his face.

“It seems that... 'he' wishes to speak to you.” The group of hellspawn parted in two different ways, creating a strip of walkable ground in between the diverge.

You took a step forward and felt a shove in your back, the leading hellspawn chuckled lightly. “Go on, what else were you waiting for just staring at me? Oh, what's this?”

You turned around to see what the creature was referring too. He was staring down at a certain unicorn that had hate and fire in her eyes.

“What do you think you're doing? Who are you taking him to, and why only him?!” Twilight questioned the head hellspawn.

The hellspawn knelt down before her, still just as amused as before. Its eyes studied her questioning expression and playfully brought a clawed hand to her eyes. “I don't have to answer a single question you ask, but then I think: 'What's the harm in a bit of rhetoric?' So I'll humor you, since you seem to care so deeply for the trailblazer of your world's destruction.”

He dropped his claw down to the tiled floor and dragged it along its surface, irritating all those around. “It seems the one who orchestrated this attack has finally decided to make a visit to the capital of the lands he has just conquered, and he wishes to speak with the human that made this all possible.” He pointed a finger towards you.

You sighed in response. At this point, you knew what you had caused, it was all just a broken record now.

“I'm going with him.” She stated crudely. You weren't sure how to react, but you weren't surprised at this development.

“So you'd leave the others to be with the human? Is that what you're saying?” The creature chuckled. “Did you even think before making that declaration?”

Her eyes shifted just a bit and her mouth pursed, realizing the seemingly bold assumption her words had just made. “I didn't mean that...” Her voice was shaky now.

“Then what did you mean? It sounded pretty clear to me.” The hellspawn countered in a concerned and mocking tone.

“I just don't want him to be...” She clenched her eyes clothes and retreated slightly. She was trying to defend her words in front of her friends.

“It seems the friendship with your companions is playing second fiddle to the human here. It is so amusing to hear you preach about the power of it all when you yourself don't seem to abide by these beliefs.”

You could tell she was beginning to really lose her composure on a much more personal level now. The hellspawn had found the most sensitive area and were attempting expose it for their own gratification.

You came back to them, even as claws from both sides of the crowd attempted to dissuade this action. They weren't going to scare you, you were better than that.

You pushed in between the two and came to Twilight's aid with a reassuring hand on her back. The hellspawn stood back up and stepped backwards, scoffing in response.

“You're only inflaming her turmoil further with attempts at comfort.” It folded its arms, giving you a deplorable look. “You sure know how to stir up emotions, human.”

“Just shut up!” You bellowed at the creature.

“Including your own.”

You were afraid you were going to bite off your own tongue you were so mad right now, but that wasn't what was important right now. Twilight was having a hard time keeping a hold on her emotions and personal feelings.

In just a second, you were forced to withdrawal in sudden fear, noticing Twilight shaking from an unexplainable and suddenly visible surge of magic surrounding her. Streams of raw energy seem to pop up around her, similar to a solar flare, which didn't spell out anything good for any near her at the moment.

What had happened? Had the stress suddenly placed on her triggered some sort of dormant cache of energy within her body? This was going to be devastating considering the amount of magic she controlled already.

You quickly fell back to where the other mane six had been watching the whole thing unfold. Praying that this wasn't going to be equivalent to an atom bomb of genocidal proportions.

The sudden change in Twilight even caused some of the hellspawn to back off, muttering to each other and wondering if this was going to do anything to them this time. The leading hellspawn certainly didn't think so, folding his arms in front of him.

“Let's see where this leads us.” He said flatly.

One thing you had never heard before rocked the very halls with such tenacity, it made almost everyone cover up their ears. You with your hands, the other mane six with their hooves.

Twilight cried out at the top of her lungs, the magic around her circling her and lashing out at any of the hellspawn that were near. Some were knocked off their feet and sent reeling into others that were suddenly acting a bit nervous from the burst in violence from the seemingly cool and collected unicorn.

The magic around her continued to lash out, smashing through the lines, and only then was when true concern finally began to break through the ranks. Even the lead hellspawn retreated slightly, but was eventually thrown into a nearby wall.

Twilight had seemed to lose all of conscious behavior and was no longer aware of what was going around herself. If she knew what she was doing, maybe she would have ceased, but for now, you were just glad that the fire was focused upon your enemies, for you weren't sure if friendly fire was a possibility or not.

“What is happening to her?!” Applejack asked you while slowly backing away from the scene even further.

“I don't know! They really upset her, though!” Was all you could answer with since you had already been asking yourself the same question.

The leading hellspawn had finally recovered from being thrown and was now taking an aggressive stance against the out of control Twilight. “The last bit of stubborn opposition seems to have finally reared its head. At least we can find enjoyment in finally snuffing you all out.” The creature pointed once more to you. “Don't worry, human. You'll still be seeing 'him' in a short time.”

You barely paid attention to that last remark, your eyes were too busy watching the destruction that Twilight was causing. She was practically wiping the floor with what had seemed like an insurmountable force without even being aware that she was doing so.

The creatures attempted to jump at Twilight, but were simply thrown aside. It was funny to think that this counter was more devastating than the elements of harmony, but you weren't complaining under the circumstances.

It was like watching an armored beast take on a group of attacking wimps, which left almost everyone in awe. Were you sure you were going to have to make a sacrifice when Twilight alone was stopping the invaders with ease? Each moment that passed by made you think that this was going to be the end of it all, and you were just going to be a simple onlooker to the act that would create liberation?

This continued for several minutes, the sights and sounds you paid witness to were quite... well, sobering. Some hellspawn were slammed against the wall repeatedly, or thrown out the shattered windows to fall to their presumed death. They seemed less tough with each second that passed.

Eventually, the routing seemed to be over with, as no more attackers could even make their way towards the unicorn who still had not eased from the state she was in.

The magic continued to churn and lash out violently, knocking the hellspawn that laid idle on the ground and knocking them across the ground this way and that.

“Is she ever going to stop?!” Rainbow asked against the roaring torrent.

“Somepony's gonna have to get her to stop! Otherwise, I don't know when this thing will end!” Applejack said desperately.

All eyes were on you. You looked around, honestly confused by the abrupt alteration in focus. “What? You want me?! She's known you all longer than me!” You reasoned.

“Oh, cut it! If we know how she feels about you, then you sure as heck do!” Rainbow called out irritatingly.

You brought up your hands in a defensive gesture, trying to feign inattentiveness regarding the subject. “I have no idea what you're talking about...”

Everyone around you shook their heads, even Fluttershy seemed a bit disappointed in your handling of the validity of it all.

“Now's not the time to be playing all benighted!” Rarity chimed in, trying desperately to keep her composure despite all the destruction and defilement around her. “She cares about you, darling! You're the one that can get to her!”

“I... I...” You slumped your shoulders. You were to run up to a preponderance of destruction, to trying to shake a unicorn that loved you from her current state before something horrible happens.

“Please, you must!” Rarity begged.

“Okay! Okay, dammit!” You stepped from the rest and turned towards the one that needed you right now.

“Be careful!” You heard from behind you. What great help that would be.

It seemed to be only getting worse from here on out with Twilight. The tendrils were scraping at the walls and literally chipping off pieces of it from the force of the whip alone. If you got hit, you weren't sure you'd be able to walk away from this one.

You called out her name, hoping to get through to troubled unicorn, but that went as well as expected, with nothing letting up in the least. You moved a bit closer, but quickly hopped back as a stream of magic smashed into the ground before you, cracking the tiled floor.

You swallowed harshly and wiped the sweat from your forehead. Even in this short lived victory, your life was on the line.

It was all a matter of timing. Without even thinking, you rushed in, still calling Twilight's name. At first, you weren't sure it was doing anything, but as you closed in within a split second, you could tell she had at least reacted to something.

She pulled her head up, but her eyes had not opened. You were going to have to get her to see you before you ended up running right into her because now that you were in the fracas, you couldn't stop moving lest you wanted to breathe your last breath.

“Listen, please! It's me!” You were just about to run into her.

She opened her eyes exhaustively, looking at you for a moment without recognition. They soon focused in comprehension, and you thought you had finally gotten through to her. Sadly, it seemed that even though she knew you were there, she couldn't stop the torrent, at least not immediately, and you soon found yourself flying back.

The air whipped by you and you could see you legs and arms in front of you, flung back by the force of drag. You expected to be crushed against a wall, but instead, the interior of the desecrated halls of Canterlot gave way to exterior of what might have been the courtyard outside. You had been thrown out one of the shattered windows it seemed.

Towers and the darkness that seemed to be growing more and more enervated by the second were the only things you could see now. The ivory towers stretched and grew taller as you continued to descend, and you were wondering when you finally going to hit the grounds of the courtyard below.

She had not meant to do this, you told yourself. What difference did that make, though? A lot, it seemed.

You weren't afraid anymore; what was going to happen, would happen.

You finally made contact with the grassy surface that was littered throughout the majority of the courtyard. The air was knocked out of you, and you did not black out immediately, but seconds before you did, you could see dark claws approaching you.

“Finally isolated. Excellent.”

Book Two: Chapter Eleven

It was like breathing darkness. What had you just become a part of? You weren't sure if you were even yourself anymore. Was this all worth it? It had to be... You were still thinking for yourself right now, weren't you?

You attempted to move what should have been where your limb was, but you felt no response. It wasn't like anything was there anyways. Still, you were going to make an attempt to figure out where you were. Even if you weren't... well, you, you were still an independent entity amongst this wall of black. You wondered for how long though.

Your mind went to Saddleworth and the people in it. You had been so busy asking endless questions, that you had forgotten all about what was likely happening after your jump into the Kalahiri. Was the town still standing? Likely not, what you did might have been even selfish, or perhaps the others of this town were already joining within this black mass.

But there was a reason you had done it... yes... Twilight. You began to thrash your mind about, fighting against this twisting darkness. If you were here... in mind, perhaps Twilight was still in here as well. You had seen her shape outside after all.

Your efforts did nothing, and yet you continued, pressing further, feeling your essence swirling and colliding with a substance that was eternal. If this was all eternal, why couldn't you be? You would fight until there was nothing left of you, you had to wrench yourself free from this... it was the only way to search.

And then... something slipped. A piece of you... your heart, your soul separated from yourself. It was utter agony. You had no way to express this pain, for you had no mouth and no body, but it was as if all you knew was pain for this short instant. Something that was a part of you was now gone, and yet... you felt renewed as well. What could it mean?

The pain had made you stop your protest, but you began again against everything that surrounded this essence of you, and again, the pain began, another feeling of separation overtaking your ethereal self.

You fractured now, like a piece of glass hit with a hard object. As you attempted it again, fighting and flailing, you asked yourself why you were doing this, and you answered yourself with nothing but an image. An image of Twilight. It was an unclear picture, but you knew it was here, and to see that with your eyes, if you still had them, made a world of sense to you.

It was then that you realized what you were doing. With each little bit that broke off of you, your mind, your heart, your soul, you were moving, piece by piece. You were doing it, you were fighting against it all with maximum effort and getting the minimal reward, but you still kept at it, until you could feel yourself in another place, more whole than you had been before. You had made it, but to what?

You were somewhere else, but you didn't know where. You were still just thoughts, feelings and memories. You couldn't see beyond this, and all that remained was darkness. You wanted to cry, you wanted to cry with no eyes. What hope was there if you were just this searching soul amongst a sea of indescribable emptiness? You could thrash about again, moving to another spot, facing the pain again and again and still not know if you had made it, or even traveled more than a miniscule amount along this sea.

Thinking like that wouldn’t get you anywhere though. If anything, you were going to exert the effort. You were about to begin your masochistic movement once more when a voice seemed to come from nowhere.

“No need to lose yourself in this mess. Your journeys almost over.”

Your mind seemed to clench like a muscle, and you could feel something intruding upon your consciousness. You weren’t able to struggle much against this, and you felt yourself slipping, losing your self awareness. It didn’t take long after that to go docile.

**********************************

Cold, cold and hard, the only things you felt. But wait, how was that possible? You weren’t in your own body. Or maybe you were…

You could feel your chest breathing, and what sounded like the slight dripping of water. Wherever you were now it was stuffy. What had that voice done to you? He must have brought you somewhere, but why? How were you even recognized? You had been just a speck within that horrid mass.

A light pressure seemed to be growing on what you recognized as your hand. It felt like a hoof, but certainly not Twilight’s. You began to stir from wherever you laid. The pressure lifted from your hand not long after.

“That’s a good sign. Surprised there was still so much of you distinguishable from all of that,” the voice was familiar, but it wasn’t Twilight’s.

“...nng… wha…” Were all you managed out from your position on the hard ground.

“Open your eyes, sonny.”

You did know that voice… but how? You were a part of the Kalahiri now. You slowly forced your eyes open, trying to discern your surroundings. It was dark, dark and gray, but nowhere near the blackness you previously knew just shortly before.

Your eyes adjusted and you could make out cracked stone carvings, they reminded you of Twilight, though you weren’t exactly sure why that was. You knew you were laying in some tunnel underground… wait… You struggled up, pushing against the wall nearest to you to support your ascension.

The second you stood, you staggered, but one glance down the hall told you where you were. It was some gray, colorless version of the halls under the monastery you and Twilight had went to. Where you had last seen her…

You frowned, forcing yourself to stand back up without the help of any support this time. It took a long moment, but you managed to do it, and you stood looking down the hallway, a complete copy of the one you had last seen your beloved Twilight in.

“Ah, so you do know where you are,” the thoughtful voice said behind you.

You had completely forgotten about who had seemingly plucked you from tendrils of darkness. You turned to look at person who saved you, and were left utterly shocked by who stood before you. “Sp-Spry?” There the old stallion stood before you, looking about as energetic as ever, but with a more knowing look in his eyes. Something had changed about him.

He answered with a simple nod. “She said you’d be coming.”

“Who’s she?” You asked. Could it be Twilight?

Spry just gave you knowing grin. He wasn’t particularly acting like himself, but it was still him and you felt as if you could trust him. “Why am I back here?” You asked him, putting a hand on the wall, almost unbelieving that you could be back here.

“We’ve passed through the mass of the Kalahiri, we are at its very heart, he began to explain while trotting over to your side. “As the body lays siege to Saddleworth, the heart stayed behind, beating, the last bit of purity within, well until now.”

“Uhh,” you said, confused. “How are we standing here? I mean, I was just swallowed up by that thing…”

“Because she wills it,” he answered, begin to go down the hallway you had last seen Twilight. “It’s time to go see her.”

You didn’t particularly have anywhere else to go, and your mind ran rampant with questions and hypothetical answers, so you started after him, stepping past the spot where Twilight had said those words to you. “I love you,” you repeated to yourself, that awful image playing over and over in your mind.

Your path lead further down and the ground you walked upon seemed to grow more and more convoluted. At one point, you didn’t even realize you had been descending a gradual slope. Dark roots stretched across the walls and the air seemed much more humid.

Was this going to go on forever? After what felt like an endless array of minutes you finally decided to make conversation with Spry, hoping he could feel the void. “How are you here?” Was your first question.

“I went to the Kalahiri willingly,” he spoke. “It beckoned for me and I came.”

“Are you saying you just… jumped into it?” You weren’t sure what to make of this. He was very different indeed.

“It needed me for its voice. It needed me and your unicorn friend as well, though I think for a different purpose.”

He was talking about Twilight. He was talking about Twilight! “Is she okay? You’ve seen her?”

“... Yes, yes I have.”

You wanted to cry out in relief right on the spot, but the way he said it made you pause your reaction. After a long moment of thought, you finally decided to smile to yourself and continued to walk with him. A slight humming could be heard ahead now as you traveled down a larger hallway. It almost sounded like something electric, but you knew better.

“We are near,” Spry announced as you stopped before two stone doors, the markings on them drowned out in the black veins that grew across its surface. You took a deep breath as Spry stepped forward and pushed the doors open one by one with a grunt.

Beyond was something that you couldn’t possibly have fathomed. All the black veins, all the tendrils, ran to the center of the monstrous chamber ahead where a giant black orb laid, and not just from where you both came, these lines of darkness crept the entirety of the chamber and went out into different pathways, all disappearing into their own respective hall. You were entering some sort of master chamber.

The orb stood on some sort of platform as darkness swirled within it. You could see that it pulsed with life as it hummed. Spry lead you into the chamber slowly, and against your better judgement, you allowed him to take you right up to the living thing. You looked at Spry, waiting for him to give you some sort of information on what you were even doing, but he didn’t respond, instead, giving you a nod.

Turning back to the orb, you stared into its swirling innerworkings for a long while before you think you saw something else stir from beneath. You took a step back in shock and nearly fell over. A sense of dread was building up from within as you stared at the thing. It just seemed wrong, as if its existence was an agony to the world.

“She scared me just like that as well.”

You choked on your own breath as you heard those words. That voice. You looked around, and simply saw Spry looking at you with anticipation. Unless Spry suddenly had a feminine voice, then there was no doubt what you heard.

You almost croaked out her name when she stepped out from behind the orb, revealing herself to be on the other side of it. There she was, mulberry coat, violet eyes, that mirrored look of relief on her face that you now both shared. You could see the tears forming under her eyes as well.

It was as if a cord tugging on your heart had finally been cut, and before you knew it, you held her in your arms, apologizing for everything that had happened and how you had let her get taken by the Kalahiri.

“It’s okay, really,” she told you, kissing you lightly on the head. “She wanted it to be like this.”

There was the she again. If Spry had not been referring to Twilight, then who could he be talking about? You finally pulled away from her and looked into her pretty orbs. “Who are you talking about? Honestly?”

She gave you a sad smile and immediately buried her face into your shoulder. Should you not have asked? You could feel the hot tears coming through your battered clothing and you feared you had somehow offended her by not knowing who she had been mentioning. “Twilight, I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to-”

“No,” she spoke into your shoulder. “It’s okay… I just… you’ll need to see…”

“This?” You jerked a thumb towards the black orb, though you knew she couldn’t see. “This thing in here?”

“Yes,” she breathed out, warming your chest. She suddenly left your arms to go trot up to the orb once more. She gave it a sorrowful glance. “You know who this is,” she finally announced.

You stood up and walked to Twilight’s side. If she was comfortable getting this close to it… well then it must not have meant any harm to you. “Twilight, I don’t know how any of this is going on. Please, clarify for me.”

She didn’t speak or answer your request. She stared out at space for a few moments, an elegy seeming to play on through her mind. Everything seemed to be so surreal for you here ever since you had arrived. Even Twilight was acting a bit strange. Still, it was her. You just knew it was.

Her staring ceased finally and she offered no words, but one action that made you immediately flinch. She reached out to the swirling darkness of the orb and touched it. You rushed up to her and grabbed her, pulling her away. “What are you doing?!”

“She’s simply calling her,” Spry said. “Calm down. You needn’t feel fear here. You, in fact, have all the power here.”

“He’s right,” Twilight said as you held her. “Don’t be scared for me,” you placed her down and she thanked you, heading back up to the orb. You held your breath as she touched the mass once more, this time for a longer length.

The darkness seemed to grow even more cloudy, but in this action, they began to recede, all moving away from the part of the orb that faced you, revealing everything to be contained in some sort of magical field. You caught a glimpse of white, and another until you could see a shape behind the receding shadows.

It was a pony, taller, more slender. Twilight was right, you did know who this was. You held your breath as the shadows fell farther back away, revealing more white and a once prismatic mane, now barely able to show any distinction from its grayish colors. She stood there as she held the shadows back, appearing silent and distant despite her current situation. It was as if she was barely there at all.

“Celestia…” You said. The princess that had given you a choice not long back. The choice to return to Earth, or remain in Equestria. You wondered if she still believed you had made the right choice. You thought she had disappeared though, afraid she would endanger you all. If this is what had happened, then the Kalahiri was a product of the princess… there was no denying that.

You stared at her in silence, as if waiting for her to speak, but no words ever came and you realized that she likely couldn’t. She could only look on, but then how did anyone know what her intentions were? You thought back to what Twilight had done. You reached out to the surface of the magical field brushed your fingers across it. A series of images flooded your mind, some unknown to you, completely distant and beyond your comprehension of a goddess, others were more recent and you thought you saw yourself more than once. Lastly, as if instantly you could hear the fraction of a word in her voice, but it was lost in that second your contact with the magical field stopped. She had been speaking to you through that.

Reaching out again, you told yourself you would hold on longer this time, hear what she had to say. You held your hand on the surface now, blocking out the images that came to, just trying to focus on Celestia’s voice. You thought you could make out a little bit now.

It… is good to see you, little human.

You wanted to speak out in answer, but you doubt that would help. You closed your eyes and simply focused more on her words as she continued to speak to you through the field.

I’ve already told Twilight what must be done. She understands, human. There is… little more I can say. I have not let this corruption take me yet, but I fear it won’t matter what I do, as the darkness inside me razes the lands I once protected. I thought I could contain it, but I was wrong, and who would have known that the Zebras knew this was going to happen… at least to an fair enough accuracy. They called you Kuulu… what a funny name, and they thought this had happened before… it has not, at least not to me or my sister. Then again, I know very little about zebras or their culture apparently… strange how I felt myself compelled to come here...

It amazes me what the other races of the world can contribute to us all, that includes you as well now human, don’t worry. I have not forgotten our talk… I may have done a bit more than just send you back to the body you now inhabit. Twilight can tell you more. Go to her now.

You step back, releasing your hand from the field. You look up to Celestia to see she holds a mournful smile across her face. She had said to talk to Twilight, and what must be done. You didn’t like the sound of that. You approached Twilight who had been watching you. Before you could ask her anything though, she began to speak with a cracking voice.

“I cried for a long time when she told me,” she said. “I guess she couldn’t fight what the Hellspawn had done to her. I didn’t want to believe… but look at what’s happened now. Look at what it has caused. I don’t even know if my brother is okay… or Cadence… but you…” She reached out her hoof, and you brought it into your hand. “You are at least okay. I just wish things didn’t have to be this way."

“What’s going to happen, Twilight?” You asked. It was time things began to make sense to you.

You could hear her breath. She seemed to be growing more tense by the second. Whatever she was going to say wasn’t going to be good. You had to hear though, everything had to depend on you hearing what was to come.

“Celestia… she… she left part of herself in you when you came back. I know what happened after the hellspawn now… some of her light is in you, but that’s what likely let this happen as well, but we don’t know that for sure. She did this in case this would happen,”

“Wh-what? She’s a part of me?” So you were the cause of this. Again. Those zebras were right to call you Kuulu then apparently…

“No!” Twilight was quick to shout out to you, causing you to pull back slightly. She pulled you back closer with a slight tug of her magic. “None of this is your fault. This was Celestia taking precautions, and no, she is not a part of you. Only part of what kept her pure is in you, and it’s what makes you the only one that can do what will come next…”

“What do I do, Twilight?” You were ready. You wanted to help repay Celestia for what she had done for you. You wanted to shed the hateful title of Kuluu and rid the land of the Kalahiri. You wanted to do what was right. Celestia knew you could do this, though you didn’t feel any different, whatever was in you was her salvation.

“You…” Twilight paused and took a deep breath. “You have to kill Celestia.”

Wait... what?!

Author's Note

I'm already working on the next chapter, so that will be the next thing of mine to churn out, much quicker than half a year... Hope you guys like this. If there are any inaccuracies at all, be sure to tell me, it's been so freaking long since I last updated this, I'm going to be freaking out all day that I messed up somewhere. Hopefully that isn't the case.